GIS and its implementations

Edited by Ryszard RBEK Davorin KEREKOVI

2013, Zagreb, Croatia

Scientific Council: Prof. Vlado DADI Ph.D. Dsc., Institute of Oceanography and Fisheries, Split, Croatia Prof. Wojciech WILKOWSKI Ph.D. Dsc., Real Estate University in Warszaw Poland Prof. Sabina RBEK Ph.D. Dsc., University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn, Department of Land Management and Regional Development, Olsztyn, Poland Ph.D. Dsc. Katarzyna SOBOLEWSKA-MIKULSKA, Warsaw University of Technology, Faculty of Geodesy and Cartography. Department of Cadastre and Land Management, Warsaw, Poland Ph.D. Dsc. Grayna SZPOR, Faculty of Law and Administration, Cardinal Stefan Wyszynski University of Warsaw, Poland Ph.D. Vlasta BEGOVI, Institute of Archaeology, Zagreb, Croatia Ph.D. Agnieszka DAWIDOWICZ, University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn, Department of Real Estate Resources, Olsztyn, Poland (secretary) Ph.D. Magorzata GAJOS, University of Silesia, Faculty of Computer Science and Materials Science, Institute of Computer Science, Sosnowiec, Poland Ph.D. Magorzata LESZCZYSKA, University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn, Department of Geodesy, Olsztyn, Poland Scientific Editors of Monograph: Prof. Ryszard RBEK Ph.D. Dsc., University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn, Department of Real Estate Resources, Olsztyn, Poland Davorin KEREKOVI, prof., Croatian Information Technology Society GIS Forum, Zagreb, Croatia Reviewers Board: Ph.D. Kamil KOWALCZYK, University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn, Department of Geodesy, Olsztyn, Poland Ph.D. Josip KASUM, Faculty of Maritime Studies - Split, Croatia. Published by: Croatian Information Technology Society GIS Forum 10 000 Zagreb, Ilica 191e, Croatia

Editor: Davorin KEREKOVI, prof., Croatian Information Technology Society GIS Forum, Zagreb, Croatia Copyright Information Technology Society GIS Forum, Croatia University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn, Poland University of Silesia, Poland All rights reserved International Standard Book Number: ISBN 978-953-6129-35-5 Nacionalna knjinica, Zagreb, Croatia

Contents
INTRODUCTION .......................................................................................................................................... 1 1. THE MODERN GEODESY, CADASTRE AND CARTOGRAPHY ......................................................3 POLISH AND CROATIAN WAY TO LAND ADMINISTRATION SYSTEMS A CASE STUDY ...............5 Agnieszka Dawidowicz, Irena Duni MAPS FOR DESIGN PURPOSES GEODETIC AND LEGAL ASPECTS ....................................................... 20 Karabin Marcin, Karabin Magdalena LANDSCAPE VALUE MAPPING IN SPATIAL MANAGEMENT ..................................................................... 31 Adam Senetra, Agnieszka Szczepaska NUMERICAL MAPS IN THE DESIGNING AND REGISTRATION OF ENGINEERING OBJECTS ....... 40 Krzysztof Bojarowski, Dariusz Gociewski DIGITAL HERITAGE DOCUMENTATION USING TERRESTRIAL LASER SCANNING TECHNOLOGY ................................................................................................................................................................. 46 Karolina Hejbudzka, Andrzej Dumalski GIS AND 3D TECHNOLOGY FOR CULTURAL HERITAGE: SCIENTIFIC E-JOURNALS ANALYSIS .............................................................................................................................................. 57 Magorzata Gajos, Zygmunt Wrbel A PROPOSAL OF AN ALGORITHM FOR LINKING ADDRESS POINTS AND NUMBERING RANGES WITH LINES REPRESENTING STREETS............................................................... 65 Piotr Cichociski UTILIZATION OF TIE DISTANCES FOR THE MODERNIZATION CADASTRE ...................................... 75 Pawe Hanus 2. CULTURAL AND NATURAL HERITAGE ...................................................................................85 MEASUREMENT AND LOAD TESTING ANALYSIS OF THE ROOF OF THE OPERA LESNA IN SOPOT ................................................................................................................................................................................. 87 Waldemar Kamiski, Krzysztof Bojarowski, Krzysztof Mroczkowski, Artur Janowski, Krzysztof Wilde THE PROJECT "A NEW GIS PROCEDURE FOR THE RECONSTRUCTION OF THE LANDSCAPE IN CLASSICAL ANTIQUITY (TERRITORY OF TODAY PRIMORJE-GORSKI KOTAR COUNTY)" ......................................................................................................................................................... 95 Vlasta Begovi, Ivanica Schrunk, Davorin Kerekovi 3. SEA AND WATER MANAGEMENT ........................................................................................107 USING OF GIS AND GPS TOOLS IN LAKES MACROPHYTES INVESTIGATIONS ............................... 109 Hanna Ciecierska, Piotr Dynowski, Anna rbek-Sokolnik, Joanna Ruszczyska RZGW IN KRAKOW EXPERIENCE CONCERNING TO IMPLEMENTATION FLOOD PROTECTION PROGRAMME WITHIN THE UPPER VISTULA RIVER BASIN ................. 119 Krzysztof Kondzioka, Radosaw Rado 4. EARTH RESOURCES AND RISK MANAGEMENT ....................................................................123 THE ANALYSIS OF GEODATA TO DETERMINE THE THREAT POTENTIAL AS AN ELEMENT OF THE DEVELOPMENT OF SAFE ZONE ............................................................................ 125 Anna Maria Kowalczyk IDENTIFICATION OF RENEWABLE ENERGY SOURCES IN THE REGION OF WARMIA AND MAZURY WITH THE USE OF MapInfo PROFESSIONAL SOFTWARE ..................................................... 136 Hubert Kryszk, Krystyna Kurowska, Zbigniew Brodziski THE USE OF FLOOD HAZARD MAPS FOR DESIGN SOLUTIONS IN INFRASTRUCTURE LAND CONSOLIDATION ........................................................................................................................................... 149 Marta Smal

5.

THE NEW GIS SOLUTIONS .................................................................................................. 161 USE OF THE GIS TOOLS FOR EVALUATION OF THE DEVELOPMENT LEVEL OF AGROTOURISM IN WARMISKO-MAZURSKIE VOIVODSHIP ................................................................ 163 Krystyna Kurowska, Hubert Kryszk A PROJECT APPROACH FOR IMPLEMENTATION OF GIS THE MAIN PRINCIPLES OF PRINCE2 AND SCRUM METHODS ....................................................................................................................... 173 Krzysztof witaa HEIGHTS DETERMINATION IN KORTOWO OBJECT USING ASG-EUPOS SERVICES .................... 179 Karol Dawidowicz, Krzysztof witek RECORDING, PROCESSING, ANALYSIS AND VISUALIZATION OF VERTICAL DISPLACEMENTS ................................................................................................................................. 192 Dariusz Gociewski, Krzysztof Bojarowski CLASSICAL AND LASER SCANNER METHODS IN DETERMINING SLENDER OBJECTS VERTICALITY ............................................................................................................................................................... 203 Dumalski Andrzej, Hejbudzka Karolina, ata Pawe, Zienkiewicz Marek Hubert THE PYTHON PROGRAMMING LANGUAGE AND ITS CAPABILITIES IN THE GIS ENVIRONMENT ......................................................................................................................................... 213 Katarzyna Szczepankowska, Krzysztof Pawliczuk, Sabina rbek ISSUES CONCERNING LEGAL STATUS AF AGRICULTURAL PROPERTY BORDERS ...................... 223 Wojciech Wilkowski, Dorota Wilkowska-Koakowska

6.

THE INTEGRATED EUROPE AND WORLD ........................................................................... 231 CROSS-BORDER HEALTHCARE AS A NEW SOLUTION IN EUROPEAN UNION SOCIAL POLICY ............................................................................................................................................................ 233 Wiesaw Koczur PRESENTATION OF 20 YEARS OF CROATIAN-POLISH GIS COOPERATION BASED ON THE WEBSITE www.gis.us.edu.pl ................................................................................................................................. 239 Magorzata Gajos, Sebastian Stach

INTRODUCTION
It all started in the early 1990s. The governing bodies of three biggest Silesian higher education institutions: University of Silesia, Silesian University of Technology and University of Economics in Katowice as well as the Institute for Ecology of Industrial Areas decided to set up a think thank, consisting of both academics and practitioners who were experts on information issues, in order to modernize the infrastructure for spatial information. Thus Silgis Centre was established, its activities included the preparation of conferences of experts working on GIS systems and metainformation. At that time Polish doctors helping war victims in the Balkan needed some help themselves because their car got damaged. It was dr Davorin Kerekovi [at that time worki ng on GIS systems in the INA Institute] and his wife Walentyna born in Krakow who offered such help. After coming back to Poland the doctors gave a radio interview in Katowice and the editor of the radio passed the contact details of the Croatian spatial information expert to the Management Board of Silgis Centre. Common interests and openness to co-operation of both parties made their co-operation possible and it started with organizing conferences in Katowice and Szczyrk in 1994. The international conference on Freedom of information and its limits in Ustro in 1997 was attended by 8 Croatian experts. In October 1998 the International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS Croatia was held in Osijek, where to eat dinner by the riv er Drava we needed to pass by black and white banners warning against mines. At first sight it seemed that our objectives are different. We wanted to implement principles of gathering and using spatial information for ever-changing geodetic control network of the Silesian industrial lands; on the other hand our Croatian colleagues were focused on using GIS systems for reconstruction (and replacement) of their national heritage destroyed during the terrible war. However, in practice the works of Polish and Croatian experts complemented each other very well, which resulted in common scientific conferences and exhibitions held each year by both countries. Over the years we have also invited experts from England, Germany, Austria, Ukraine, Czech Republic and other countries to work with us. Traditionally, our annual meetings are held in the most interesting natural and cultural sites of our countries. These meetings enable us to exchange information, find out about new developments and exchange experiences concerning research methods and legal protection of information. While co-operation with some experts is occasional, others have been working with us for many years. Nevertheless, it always results in interesting works, solutions, exhibitions and publications, including in total over 880 articles. Many things have changed over the years. Silgis Centre was transformed into Silgis Association, some of its members have left while others have joined in. One thing has remained the same it is the continuous and excellent co-operation with our partners in Croatia. Starting from our first meetings in Silesia and ending with this year twentieth conference, which is to be held in Crikvenica and Krk by Professor Kerekovi to whom we would like to offer our most sincere thanks for 20 years of educational and organizational co-operation. Dr Andrzej Michalski Prof. dr Grayna Szpor Regarding hystory of GIS in almost 30 years general conclusions can be that we have deal with powerfull tools gave us lot of research possibilities and satisfaction.All components of GIS have grow up starting with SW and ending with briliant printing HW necessary to ensure high quality graphic output. In the expert life most atractiv aspect of work with GIS was extremly wide range of aplications.At the beguning defence analyses have turn into sofisticated space analyses,reconstruction aplications,urban planning, natural resource control,protection of natural and cultural heritage and applications in warious sport projects, company and town securyty analyses. Also we note powerfull geomatic demography,natural dissaster analyses and many many other.

From the level of single company to town and regional aspects GIS have been akcepted as everyday option for people needs high quality of data necessary to serch options and make decisions. Open Europe and World with strong impulse of free market without boundaries needed tools to manage with space unit,land and real estate and modern geomatic,GIS provided all instrument and porocedures ensured modern cartography and cadastre. Basic positive changes in state services as cadastre and municipal services was awaken with running impresiv analitic solution basewd on informatics and GIS. Today expert research and achiwements in various branches of life and prouduction give even common citizens chance to use prepeared and opened systems of GIS in everyday life situation.Advertsing,traveling navigation,space information , GPS,GSM and many other options are based on briliant space analyses in GIS environment. This monograph confirm that expert intuition and spirit research still exsists as a main element of progress in science and practice. Thats the main reason for us to still be in GIS and belive in future of this beautifull science. Prof. Ryszard RBEK Ph.D. Dsc. Davorin KEREKOVI, prof.

1.

THE MODERN GEODESY, CADASTRE AND CARTOGRAPHY

POLISH AND CROATIAN WAY TO LAND ADMINISTRATION SYSTEMS A CASE STUDY

Irena Duni
Zagreb City Office for Cadastre and Geodetic Activities Zagreb, Croatia e-mail: irena.dzunic@zagreb.hr

Agnieszka Dawidowicz, Ph.D.

Department of Real Estate Resources University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: agnieszka.dawidowicz@uwm.edu.pl Abstract In the context of sustainable economic development and the land management efficient, almost every country develops its land information systems. Multi-tasking and universality of these systems makes efforts to their modernization and continuous development. The European Union imposes an obligation on Member States to build a common, publicly accessible infrastructure for spatial information regulated by the provisions of the INSPIRE Directive. Prepared technical standards define the scope and the form of the spatial data to the infrastructure. Thus, there is a need to examine how the selected Member States deal with this task. Poland was granted membership in 2004, while Croatia joins the partnership in the current 2013. In this paper the authors present ways in which their countries achieve the required objectives, basic problems, problem solving and current results. Key words: land administration system, cadaster 1. Introduction By the Land Administration System (LAS) should be understood an infrastructure for implementation of land policies and land management strategies in support of sustainable development. The infrastructure includes institutional arrangements, a legal framework, processes, standards, land information, management and dissemination systems, and technologies required to support allocation, land markets, valuation, control of use, and development of interests in land [WILLIAMSON et al. 2010]. LAS are constructed on the basis of a cadastral reference system. Cadasters support the effective functioning of many countries, but there are other solutions such as in the UK [DAWIDOWICZ et al. 2013]. The multipurpose real estate cadaster has priceless value and usefulness in land management and different business processes, which has been confirmed by numerous studies such as: BENNETT et al. [2007, 2010], ENEMARK [2004, 2005, 2010a, 2010b], FIG [1995, 1999], HENSSEN [1995], GADZICKI [1995], LARSSON [1996], WILLIAMSON et al. [2010]. The article concerns the land administration systems development, whose importance has grown in recent years. This phenomenon is important from the point of view also of the development of the information technology, but most of all is essential for sustainable development. Sustainable development is not attainable without sound land administration [UN/FIG 1996]. Transparency and timely access to reliable information are cornerstones in the legal protection of property rights. A transparent register is in fact the heart of the organism that secures the right of third persons. This principle has however important trade-offs with another important rule of law: the human right to protect the personal integrity. The Polish and Croatian legislation generally accepts full public access to the cadaster and land register information. Real estate descriptions, registered owners and registered encumbrances are available on the web if you know the number of the cadastral parcel or land registration file, i.e. property section.

The development of IC technologies, maturity of e-Government concepts and expansion of usage of GI systems and geospatial information reflects the need for the delivery of products, data and information collected, systemized, kept and maintained by institutions. The article identified the differences and similarities of land administration systems built in Poland and Croatia, so that it was possible to evaluate of those systems. Comparison of Polish and Croatian systems is very important inter alia for the following reasons: 1) There is a great need to determine the similarities of both LAS in the context of the differences between these two countries, such as: - Croatia and Poland are located in different geographical parts of Europe, are characterized by different environmental and cultural conditions and other social mentality, but quite similar language. - Croatia is a country with a large tourist values which underpin its economy, while Poland supports itself mainly from agricultural production, but also more and more from industrial production, 2) There is a great need to determine the differences of both LAS in the context of the similarities of these two countries, such as: - these two countries link historically the sad experience of war destruction, the hardships of raising the economy of the collapse, damage repair and reconstruction of the independent statehood, - Poland and Croatia are members of the European Union - are obliged to adapt its common policies, 3) There is a need to assess the concepts and work affecting the development of the LAS. 2. Land Register and Cadaster Project Organized Land Croatian LAS Since 2003, the Government of the Republic of Croatia has been implementing the Land Register and Cadaster Project - Organized Land. It is a comprehensive project of the Government of the Republic of Croatia initiated with the objective of establishing an effective real property and cadaster system. Given the importance of the reform and its excellent achievements, the Project was extended until 30 June 2010. The Project was initiated with the main objective of building an efficient land administration system aimed at contributing to the development of efficient real property markets. The Project is for the most part funded by a World Bank loan and the remaining part by the European Union grants and Croatia State budget funds. The Land Register and Cadaster Joint Information System (JIS) has been developed or rather a unified database and application for keeping and maintaining the land register and cadaster data have been established. The World Bank has decided to continue offering support to this very important reform and has granted to the Croatia an advance to support the preparation of the proposed project aimed at modernizing the land administration system in order to improve the civil services in terms of efficiency, transparency and cost (Figure1.).

Figure 1. Open window the website www.uredjenazemlja.hr

Source: Project documentation, official documents and official data published on:http://www.uredjenazemlja.hr/default.aspx?id=96

The preparation for the new Project started on 2 August 2010 and was completed on 15 November 2011. With the Loan Effectiveness Statement of 15 November 2011, the World Bank defined the initial date of the Integrated Land Administration System Project (ILAS Project), and the planned duration of the project is 4 years, i.e. until November 2015. The total estimated value of ILAS Project is 18.4 million Euros, of which 16.5 million Euros (equivalent to USD 23.8 million) are Loan funds for the period of four years. So far, the Bank has provided support in 48 project operations totaling over three billion US dollars and approved 52 grants amounting to 70 million dollars in total. The Project components of special interest have been recognized and are funded by the European Union (EU) assistance funds so, as was the case in the previous project as well, the new project will use European Union grants in the estimated amount of 10 million Euros which will, together with the new World Bank loan, provide sufficient funds. The Project has been very successfully co-implemented since 2003 by the following two State administration bodies in charge of registering the real property and related titles in Croatia: Ministry of Justice and municipal courts through 109 land registries, State Geodetic Administration responsible for; inter alia, the functioning of the cadastral system (20 regional cadastral offices and their 92 branch offices). The Integrated Land Administration System Project (ILAS Project) in the framework of the Organized Land national program is a follow-up to successfully completed Real Property Registration and Cadaster Project which was implemented by the State Geodetic Administration (SGA) and Ministry of Justice. Through the Project, the two institutions together with their cadastral offices and land registry offices successfully completed the first phase of the land administration reform. The Integrated Land Administration System Project (ILAS) is one of the most significant milestones of the Organized Land Project, representing the largest IT endeavor of the Government of Croatia that will build a database system storing at one place the land registration data as well as the textual and graphic cadastral data (Figure 2). It will provide standardized procedures and processes; vouch that the registers can no longer differ in their content and increase security in real property legal transactions. The system will provide remote communication with the users (access and data extracts) and authorized experts (public notaries, lawyers, licensed surveyors, banks, etc.)

who will be able to communicate with the system in a fast and accurate way, along with advanced functions that these people need in order to perform their work.

Figure 2. Open window the website GEOPORTAL.gov.pl. Source: http://maps.geoportal.gov.pl/webclient/

Necessary development and modernization of the land registration system on one hand, and the cadastral system on the other hand are the main objectives. Along with the efficient functioning of both systems, the objective is to, by implementing the adequate technology and developing the business processes, create the Real Property Registration and Cadaster Joint Information System (JIS), or rather establish such a level of cooperation between the cadasters and land registries in which the systems will be interlinked and exchange the data related to the real properties. This will yield numerous benefits for the users such as the time needed to access the data and make a registration will be reduced and the citizens will be able to see at one place the ownership structure of a real property and its location in space as well as numerous other functionalities. This system is, therefore, one of the key instruments in the development of e-Croatia and the entrepreneurship as well as securing the public trust in respect of the registers. Expected benefits of Organized Land are to: - accelerate the real property registration in both the cadastral as well as the land registration system - raise the level of legal security of the real property transactions - streamline both systems and simplify business processes - harmonize the data of both systems - improve the customer relationships and the speed and quality of service provision By streamlining both systems (the cadaster and the land registry) the registration of real property and its titles are accelerated and simplified. The information from the cadaster and the land registers can be obtained IMMEDIATELY, and all digitized data can be checked over the Internet. An access to the data is free of charge, has an informative purpose, corrective role and cannot serve as an official excerpt.

Most newly adopted legislations have covered the issue of the NSDI and promoted the responsibility of the regional land administration institutions for this activity. This positive momentum can and should be used for further development, for the establishment of the necessary services and for implementing the Inspire Directive rules, or transposing the whole directive into the national legislation. The World Bank and other donors assess the achievements of Organized Land as highly satisfactory but also point to the activities that need to be accelerated such as processing the backlogs at land registries and accelerating the activities aimed at the JIS establishment. Organized Land attempts at achieving certain benefits that involve: A faster real property registration in the cadastral and land registration systems, streamlining both systems and simplifying business processes, harmonizing the data from both systems, improving the speed and quality of service provision but up-to-date data registers will be imperative. 3. Integrated Real Estate Information System (ZSIN) Polish LAS After the adoption of the European Union INSPIRE Directive in 2007, the Head Office of Geodesy and Cartography (pol. GUGiK - Gwny Urzd Geodezji i Kartografii) started to implement the concept of technical solutions in the construction of the National Infrastructure for Spatial Information. The effect of GUGiK work is Project - Geoportal.gov.pl (Figure 3) and already is implemented cadastral node in Project GEOPORTAL 2. GEOPORTAL 2 serves as broker, which provides all users the geospatial data and services by searching for the requested information. One of the requirements of the developed solution is to ensure interoperability understood as possibility of cooperation infrastructure nodes regardless of the hardware platform and software system through the adoption that the implementation of the infrastructure nodes is in accordance with recognized international standards (ISO standards and recommendations OGC) and with evolving national standards [www.geoportal.gov.pl].

Figure 3. Open window the website GEOPORTAL.gov.pl. Source: http://maps.geoportal.gov.pl/webclient/

After the implementation of Geoportal technical solutions, GUGiK developed the legal basis for its functioning the Law of 4 March 2010 on Spatial Information Infrastructure (IIP), (Journal of Laws No. 76 item. 489 of May 7, 2010), which legally incorporated real estate cadaster for system of spatial information infrastructure, by requiring on administration leading public registers (the registers including collections data associated with those listed in the Annex to this Act themes), including real estate cadaster obligation to provide technical solutions to ensure the interoperability of data sets and services, and harmonization of spatial data sets [Dawidowicz, rbek 2012].

IIP Act, interfering with the normative provisions the GEODESY AND CARTOGRAPHY ACT (1989), stressed the importance of the real estate cadaster information aspect, emphasizing its multi-purpose character in the context of spatial information register. After the successful launching of the Polish Spatial Information Infrastructure, the government has focused attention on the construction of LAS in the project - Integrated Real Estate Information System (ZSIN). The ZSIN will functionally integrate (Figure 4) the Real Estate Cadaster, New Land and Mortgage Register (NKW), Tax system, Register of Economic Entities (REGON), Population Register (PESEL), National Register of Borders (PRG), National Register of Country Territorial Divisions (TERYT), Register of Agricultural Producers, Farms and Requests for payment, as well as other public records through the functional specification of Integrating Electronic Platform (IPE), which will allow viewing and data transfer between a number of public registers (REGULATION OF 17 JANUARY 2013 ON ZSIN). ZSIN will be based on the following functional assumptions, which expand to a sub-module for analysis the real estate market: there will be an exchange of data between the real estate cadaster and other public records in electronic form; the software will automatically generate notifications of changes to the cadaster, the automatic generation of data updates; access to cadastral data users will take place over the Internet; procedures for data conversion and cadastral database updates will be implemented by a set of applications; data integration will be carried out by an integrating Electronic Platform (IPE); the data network will consist of LAN and WAN; for the transformation of the source database of the real estate cadaster to a modern cadastral database, an application that integrates the descriptive part and mapping shall be installed. [DAWIDOWICZ, RBEK 2012].

10

Figure.4. Logical architecture of ZSIN. Source: own study on COUNCIL OF MINISTERS REGULATION OF 17 JANUARY 2013 ON THE INTEGRATED REAL ESTATE INFORMATION SYSTEM.

11

4. Comparison of Polish and Croatian Land Administration Systems To identify the differences and similarities of land administration systems built in Poland and Croatia in order to determine the directions of the systems development requires the collection of comprehensive information on the general conditions of these countries functioning. Immensely important for this study is the transparency of the criteria adopted and answers clarity. Therefore, the most suitable form of data aggregation is tool table. Comparative analysis of land administration systems is performed in the tables 1, 2 below. Table 1 Political and socio-economic states conditions Overview - State and administrative context General location and area Government Countries Poland Europe/ 312 679 sq km Croatia Europe/ 56594 sq km (land)/ 87.661 sq km (land and sea Republic with multi-party parliament [Constitution of Croatia adopted on 22 December 1990] Counties (21), including the City of Zagreb Towns (127) Municipalities (429) Settlements (6755) 4.290.612 persons / 75,81 persons /sq km, [CROATIAN BUREAU OF STATISTICS, 2011 census first results] 57.493 (INTERNATIONAL MONETARY FUND, 2012) Ministry of Justice / State Geodetic Administration (SGA)Central Office For the operational implementation of the projects are in charge the Project Implementation Unit and teams from both government bodies. State Geodetic Administration - 20 Regional cadastral offices and their branch offices/ Zagreb City Office for Cadaster and Geodetic activities/ Municipal courts through 109 land registries

Parliamentary Republic [Constitution of 2 April 1997] Voivodship - higher level unit of administrative division (16), district level, municipalities

units (federal state)

Division into sub-

Population 01/01/2012 /population density 01/01/2011 Gross domestic product, current prices 2011/ USD Billion Dollars Ministry / organization supervising the real estate information system Organization responsible for maintaining the system at the country level Organization responsible for maintaining the system in the states / federal states

38.538.447 persons / 123 persons / sq km (GUS 2012)

470 354 (INTERNATIONAL MONETARY FUND, 2012) Ministers responsible for: public administration, internal affairs, justice, public finances

Surveyor General of Poland

Surveyor General of Poland in cooperation with the provincial governors and provinces marshals

Source: own study

12

Table 2 Land Administration System basic information

Land Administration System

Integrated records Data storage format
Open to connect with other systems Register of Agricultural Producers, Farms and Requests for payment Register of Economic Entities Real Estate Cadastre Population Register Cartographic Information System Topographic objects database Land and Morgage Register

Name of system

System startup

Legislation

INSPIRE Directive 2007,

At the stage of
Zintegrowany System Informacji o Nieruchomociach records

Poland

ZSIN (Integrated

Real Estate Information System)

1990 2000

modernization, launched a pilot (Gdask,

Katowice, Krakw, d, Pozna, Tychy) in incomplete

XML, GML 3.0

functional

Geodesy and cartography act, Draft Government Regulation on the integrated real estate information system
The Law on State Survey and Real Estate Cadaster 2007 with builtin basic

ISO/TS 211 19100 Application Schema in UML

TAX system

Countries

System concept

Technical standards

Croatia

"Organized Land" a national program of the

2003-2008

Joint Information System (JIS) 1stphase

XML, GML2.1.23.1/ WMS, WFS, WFS-T,

+
ISO/TS 211 19100

13

Real Property Registration and Cadaster Joint Information System (JIS)/ Modernisation as ILAS

WCS Integrated Land Administration System (ILAS) 2ndphase

2010-2015

principles of INSPIRE Directive 2007/ Land Registration Act 1996/Act on Ownership and other Real Rights 1996

OGC Open Web Service

Source: own study The LAS cores are cadastral systems. They have a direct impact on the shape of the LAS. Hence it is very important to explore the Polish and Croatian cadaster potential. This study is performed for the descriptive and the graphic part of the cadasters (Table 3, 4). Table 3 Real estate cadaster descriptive information

Content of the system Descriptive data

Basic unit

Right to the property Identifier Information on the entity Location Servitudes Parcel No Mortgage
Ownership

Property Details Type of Land Use Land quality class Land value + + + Area
Additional Information

Countries

Lease

Other rights

Poland

parcel

Perpetual using, sustainable management, ownership of the building without the ownership of land, housing and property ownership of land

+ +

Cadastral map sheet number, the number of mortgage book, the story changes, link to the name file of buildings and premises, links to other registration records, monuments inf.

14

Croatia

property land registry file/parcel

Ownership of the building without the ownership of land, recordation of life support, of dispute, of custody rights, housing loans burden

+ +

Change Requests number case status, personal identification number, valid building permit remark, rewriting statistic in digital form and its verification

Source: own study

Table 4 Real estate cadaster graphic information

Content of the system Graphic data cadastral map Spatial data Boundaries and territorial division Parcel No Land use Countries
Basic unit

Technical conditions

Land quality class

Roads / streets

Buildings data

Borders and border points

Other data

Map format

Cartography

Map scales

Poland

parcel

statistical areas boundaries, registered objects names

analog / digital

terrain measurements, digitization, photogrammetric images

1:500 to 1:5000

15

Croatia

parcel

statistical areas boundaries, specific legal regimes established on parcel, deed, the number of attached documents or geodetic elaborates, date of the data change, personal identification number

digital

photogrammetric maps

Source: own study

16

5. Summary and conclusions Due to the global economic crisis and general trends in governing and running the public administration, there is a clear trend in adopting the new or improving the existing legislations, in line with the requirements of the government and the society. The global economic crisis reflects also the change in institutional financing since the trend has changed towards the selffinancing from the state revenues. It is unclear yet whether this trend will expand to the institutions presently fully financed from the state budget. At the same time, a lot of effort is invested in establishing the tools for mass data viewing and dissemination (browsers and geoportals). Probably the most visible result of these efforts is the establishment of permanent GNSS network fully covered by a dense network of permanent GNSS stations. Anticipating the imminent establishment of Galileo and Kompass GNSS systems, the question arises as to the further development of these GNSS networks. The above-mentioned positive momentum should also be used to support the development of the e-Government concept with regards to the key registers. It can be envisaged that the Key register concept will become a topic of great interest for the governments and especially governmental bodies or institutions responsible directly for the implementation of eGovernment since the reorganization of key registers is a logical next step in increasing the efficiency of public administration and public registers and also for savings in public administration. In the last time, in many economically developed countries, it has become a priority to construct efficient LAS. The clarification and harmonization of the real estate information system affects the economization of spatial planning and significantly enhances spatial order at the local level. LAS also affect the sealing the local tax system income of municipalities. There are geoportals developed together with the basic services. But looking deeper, the institutions should be aware that there is still a long and hard way towards the full establishment of NSDIs that are fully compatible with the I NSPIRE. This is a difficult issue for a number of European Union countries, so the challenges should not discourage institutions but rather keep them realistic and pragmatic in their efforts. Events of the past years testify that this has also reflected on the position of the profession in these two countries, recognized as a modern profession which is using the most advanced technologies for the collection, systematization, organization, maintenance and distribution of spatial information and registry data to all kinds of users. Detailed knowledge of the LAS in Poland and Croatia allowed for the following conclusions to be drawn: 1) Polish and Croatian LAS concepts are developing in the same direction: the cadastral reference systems of these two countries are at a similar level of detail the registered objects. The process of modernizing and completing the cartographic part of the cadaster is still taking place and the descriptive database of buildings and premises is being realized in Poland, the common application schema provides for the recording and management of metadata and quality data in accordance with the ISO specifications (within the European framework guidelines for the construction of a geodata infrastructure in Europe, INSPIRE, the standard conformant modeling of geographic reference data, plays a significant role), the modeling is based on the results of ISO/TC 211 in the form of the 19100 series of standards at their current stage of processing in Poland, the database is at the conversion process, at the communication level, users are provided with object-structured or imagestructured data, specially prepared information or analogue extracts that are able to hold the entire data content or extracts according to their content and area as well as management data for any number of time periods. Users' access to LAS data will take place over the Internet, both Poland and Croatia decided to use the Unified Modeling Language (UML) for describing the application schema and the feature catalogue; 2) Poland and Croatia are facing the same problems during startup the LAS such as: the lack of standardization of the same data records in many public records makes their integration difficult,

the fact that the cadastral parcels data are not harmonized with the land registration data and the situation in the registers does not correspond with the actual situation in the field in many cases, relatively slowly systematic renewal of the cadaster and land register implementation, the number of unresolved property issues. 3) Due to the similar problems of the LAS organization these two countries, should endeavor to cooperate in order not to repeat the same mistakes and share successes. References 1. BENNETT R., WALLACE J., WILLIAMSON I.P. 2007. Organising land information for sustainable land administration, Journal of Land Use Policy, NO 25 (2008), 126-138.

2. BENNETT R., RAJABIFARD A., KALANTARI M., WALLACE J., WILLIAMSON I. 2010. Cadastral Futures:
Building a New Vision for the Nature and Role of Cadastres . FIG Congress 2010. Facing the Challenges Building the Capacity. 11-16 April 2010, Sydney, Australia

3. CONSTITUTION OF CROATIA on 22 December 1990 [NN 56/1990, 135/1997, 113/2000, 28/2001] 4. CONSTITUTION OF POLAND on 2 April 1997 [Dz. U. z 2009 r, Nr 114, poz. 946] 5. DAWIDOWICZ A., ROBEK R., 2012, The evolving role of the cadastre in the land administration system in Poland, FIG/FAO International Seminar State Land Management in Transitional Countries: Issues and Ways Forward, Budapest, Hungary, Ministry of Rural Development, 20-21 September 2012 6. DAWIDOWICZ A., VO W., LEONARD B., 2013. Land administration systems development trends a case study. Journal of the Polish Real Estate Management and Valuation, vol. 21, no. 2, pp. 84-93. 7. COUNCIL OF MINISTERS REGULATION OF 17 JANUARY 2013 ON THE INTEGRATED REAL ESTATE INFORMATION SYSTEM (Journal of Laws of 2013, item. 249) 8. ENEMARK S., 2004, Building Land Information Policies, Proceedings of Special Forum on Building Land Information Policies in the Americas, 26-27 October 2004, Aguascalientes, Mexico http://www.fig.net/pub/mexico/papers_eng/ts2_enemark_eng.pdf (5.12.2010) 9. ENEMARK S, 2006, Spatially Enabled Land Administration Bridging the Gap, Presentation at the GSDI9 in Santiago, Chile, 3-10 November 2006. http://www.fig.net/council/enemark_papers/enemark_gsdi9_nov_2006_paper.pdf 10. ENEMARK S., WILLIAMSON I., WALLACE J., 2005, Building Modern Land Administration Systems Developed Economies, pending publication, Journal of Spatial Science, Vol.50(2): 51-68 11. ENEMARK S., 2010a, From Cadastre to Land Governance: The role of land professionals and FIG, Annual World Bank Conference on Land Policy and Administration, 26-27 April 2010, Washington D.C. 12. ENEMARK S., 2010b, The Evolving Role of Cadastral Systems in Support of Good Land Governance, Open Symposium FIG 7 Commission, 9 September 2010, Karlovy Vary, Czech Republic. 13. EUROSTAT, 2012, General and regional yearbook 2012, Statistical books, ISBN 978-92-7924940-2, 14. FIG, 1995, FIG Statement on the Cadastre, FIG publication No 11, FIG Office, Copenhagen, http://www.fig.net/commission7/reports/cadastre/statement_on_cadastre.html (5.12.2010) 15. FIG, 1999, Bathurst Declaration, http://www.fig.net/pub/figpub/pub21/figpub21.htm (accessed 5.12.2010) 16. GADZICKI J., 1995, Systemy katastralne, PPWK, Warszawa 17. GEODESY AND CARTOGRAPHY ACT 1989 Journal of Laws 2005, No. 240, item. 2027, as amended

18

18. GUS, 2012, Raport z wynikw Narodowy Spis powszechny ludnoci i mieszka 2011 , Warszawa, http://www.stat.gov.pl/cps/rde/xbcr/gus/lud_raport_z_wynikow_NSP2011.pdf 19. HENSSEN J., 1995, Basic Principles of the Main Cadastral Systems in the World , In Proceedings of the One Day Seminar held during the Annual Meeting of Commission 7, Cadastre and Rural Land Management, of the International Federation of Surveyors (FIG), May 16, Delft, The Netherlands 20. INSPIRE Directive 2007/2/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 14 March 2007 establishing an Infrastructure for Spatial Information in the European Community (INSPIRE) 21. INTERNATIONAL MONETARY FUND, 2011, World Economic Outlook Database, April 2012: Nominal GDP list of countries. Data for the year 2011, http://www.imf.org/external/pubs/ft/weo/2012/02/weodata (accessed 2.07.2013) 22. LARSSON G., 1996, Land Registration and Cadastral Systems, Essex, UK, Addison WESLEY LONGMAN 23. SOKOLIK N., ZAJC B., 2010, Zintegrowany System Informacji o Nieruchomociach, Materiay szkoleniowe GUGiK dla pracownikw administracji samorzdowej, USTRO 20 22 padziernika 2010 r. Poland 24. UN-ECE, 1996, Land Administration Guidelines, ECONOMIC COMMISSION FOR EUROPE Committee on Human Settlements, Geneva, http://www.unece.org/env/hs/wpla/docs/guidelines/lag.html 25. WILLIAMSON, I.P., ENEMARK, S., WALLACE, J. AND RAJABIFARD, A. 2010, Land Administration for Sustainable Development, ESRI Press Academic, Redlands, California. ISBN 978-1-58948041-4. 49.

19

MAPS FOR DESIGN PURPOSES GEODETIC AND LEGAL ASPECTS

Karabin Marcin, Ph.D.
Department of Cadastre and Land Management Warsaw University of Technology Warsaw, Poland Corresponding author, e-mail: m.karabin@interia.pl

Karabin Magdalena, M.Sc.

Department of Cadastre and Land Management Warsaw University of Technology Warsaw, Poland e-mail: magda_karabin@go2.pl Abstract In Poland there are one unified set of regulations concerned maps for design purposes. It doesnt matter what kind of object is planned to build. The same map is prepared for design buildings, underground infrastructure and other objects. Authors are planning to study key aspects concerning this kind of maps, i.e. map content, map extent, form of map. In practice it should depend on planned construction, but there is lack of clear regulations concerned this aspect. In the second part of paper there will be done detailed researches concerned usefulness of map for design purpose made for design detached houses. Propositions of changes of current regulations there will be also presented. Keywords: maps for design purposes 1. Introduction A map for design purposes is the basic geodetic-and-cartographic product, which is the basis for making settlements concerning location of designed building structures (buildings), as well as additional elements (such as hardening of pavements, decanters for solid waste etc.). It is reflected in the parcel management plan, which is developed basing on this map. The map for design purposes is also used for development of the design of the underground network infrastructure and other engineering objects. Although the possible utilisation of the map for design purposes to develop designs of various objects - unified regulations are obligatory in the course of production of such a map, which do not differentiate the ways of producing such maps depending on the planned investments. The paper is focused on geodetic and legal aspects concerning creation of such maps, i.e. the issues related to the scope and content of the map. Proposals concerning changes of the rules of creation of maps for design purposes are also presented. 2. General rules of creation maps for design purposes resulting from the existing legal regulations Rules concerning creation of a map for design purposes are included in the Decree of the Minister for Physical Management and Construction of February 21, 1995 on the types and scopes of geodetic-and-cartographic works and geodetic operations, which are obligatory in construction industry1 and in the Decree of the Ministry for Internal Affairs and Administration of November 9, 2011 on technical standards of topographic surveys and on elaboration and transfer of results of such surveys to the state geodetic and cartographic resources. 2.
Decree (1995), Decree of the Minister of Physical Management and Construction of February 21, 1995 on the types and scope of geodetic-and-cartographic works and geodetic operations which are obligatory in construction industry (Off. J. 1995 No. 25 item 133); 2 Decree (2011), Decree of the Ministry for Internal Affairs and Administration of November 9,2011 on technical standards of topographic surveys and on elaboration and transfer of results of such surveys to the state geodetic and cartographic resources (Off.J. 2011 No. 263 item 1572);
1

20

2.1.

The map scale

The map for design purposes is mostly created at the scales of 1:500, 1:1000 and 1:2000. Following the Decree (1995), the scale of the map for design purposes should be adapted to the type and size of the object or the entire construction investment, providing that: 1) the scale of maps of building parcels should not be smaller than 1:500, 2) the scale of maps of groups of construction objects and areas of industrial constructions cannot be smaller than 1:1000, 3) the scale of maps of large areas with dispersed constructions and line objects may be equal to 1:2000. In the case of special demands the scale of the map for design purposes is specified by the body which is responsible for issuing the building permit. 2.2. The map content The map for design purposes is created basing on the base map, which content should be updated and amended with additional elements, in accordance to the Decree (1995). Following this, the content of the map for design purpose, apart from elements of the base map content together with the boundaries of parcels, should include: 1) Surveyed and calculated or calculated lines which delimit areas of various destination, lines of land development, axes of streets, roads etc, if they have been set in the local physical management plan or in the decision concerning building conditions and land management, 2) location of high green components together with the protected natural features, 3) location of other objects and details pointed by the designer, according to the objectives of performed works. Therefore, the surveyor who creates such a map should update the content of the base map acquired from the starost (authority of the district) who maintains the geodetic-and-cartographic documentation centre and introduce additional elements required by the designer, as well as elements from the local physical management plan. The issue which arises concerns the lack of integration of the base map and the local physical management plans and the lack of lines (surveyed and calculated or calculated), which delimit areas of various destination. That is why the surveyor, in order to amend the content of the map for design purposes, must additionally content the municipal office and acquire information mentioned in item 1 above, it this information is to be introduced onto a map. It often means that the surveyor must perform required surveying calculations and processing. The rich content of the base map creates other problems; the catalogue of objects presented on the base map in accordance to the Decree of the Minister of Administration and Digitization of February 12, 2013 on the database of the surveying inventory of the technical infrastructure network, the topographic objects database and the base map 3, includes 278 various elements of the map content. In order to ensure the timeliness of the base map content, a lot of ancillary measurements are usually required, which cover the area of the investment, which must be enlarged by the buffer zone of at least 30 m width. Additionally, the content of the map for design purposes may also include line measures, acquired as a result of field surveys, which determine, in particular, distances between characteristics points, which are important for designing. They may also be distances between existing constructions, presented on this map, as well as measures between border points specified in the cadastral documents etc. Besides, in the course of creation of the map for design purposes it should be settled whether such encumbrances, as usufructs, exist within the areas of designed investments. Usufructs are marked on the map for design purposes by brown dashed lines together with short descriptions of the content or the ways used for implementation of such usufructs. This element of the content of the map is acquired by the surveyor basing on entries existing in land register. Therefore the surveyor, first of all, acquires the number of land register, established for the given parcel from the cadastral database and then investigates the entries existing in the land register database. Due to the lack of integration between the cadastre and land register, a problem often arises, which is connected with the timeliness of information concerning the land registers
3Decree

(2013), Decree of the Minister of Administration and Digitization of February 12,2013 on the database of the surveying inventory of the technical infrastructure network, the topographic objects database and the base map (Off.J. 2013 No 0 item 383).

21

number in the cadastre. This has been confirmed by research performed by Magdalena Karabin (2012)4. As it results from this research, in 17 cases, out of 58 investigated cases (i.e. in 29% of cases) the cadastre included out of date data concerning the numbers of land register. This was caused by changes in the scope of responsibility of the court which maintains the land register what resulted in transferring these land registers to another court and with modification of their numbers; this modification has not been reflected in the cadastre. Besides, in 9 cases (i.e.16% of all 58 investigated cases) the cadastre did not include any information concerning the number of land register for a given parcel. The Internet service existing in Poland, which allows for reviewing the complete content of land register, considerably simplifies the issue of checking whether usufructs exist. In order to have the possibility to review land register, the knowledge of the land register number is required. On the other hand, the records (included in the appropriate database field of the section III of the land register), concerning the usufruct and its spatial extension are not always precise enough, what makes the entire operation difficult. For example, the authors found such record in the course of creating the map for design purposes: "the right to cross the land of Borzecin Village on the southern part of Zalesie Village". This was the record transferred from the old land book, which is now out of date, what was confirmed the name of the village (now divided into two villages), used in the past. Situations, when the surveyor cannot find any records, which could be the basis for determination of the extension of usufructs - is forced to visit the court and investigate analogue documents, old land book, including cartographic documents, which illustrate this extension and which create the archive of the land register. 2.3. The scope of work The map for design purpose should cover the area of investment, as well as the surrounding areas, enlarged by the buffer zone of at least 30 m width. In the case if a protection zone is established, it should be also covered by this map (buffer zone). The term "the area of investment" may be the reason of some hesitations (see. Figure 1). It is not clear whether it should be considered as equivalent to the entire parcel where the construction is performed or whether it should be connected with the place of building the construction only. Whether the part of the parcel which is planned for locating non-building objects, such as trees etc., should be also considered as the area of investment? Do such parts of the parcel also create the area of investment? On Figure 1 boundaries of parcel are marked in green, 30m buffer zone connected with parcel marked in grey and 30m buffer zone connected with the construction marked in red, the designed building marked in yellow.

4Karabin

Magdalena (2012), Research of the compliance of data stored in the cadastre and land register for real estates located in the West-Warsaw District Przegld Geodezyjny, 2012, No 10, pp. 3-8;

22

Figure 1. The parcel management plan questionable term "the area of investment" Source: own research The existing legal regulations do not define the term the area of investment. The act Building Law5 defines only the area of the construction site, which should be considered as the space in which construction works are performed, together with the space occupied by installations of the construction camp. Determination of the scope of the map for design purposes at the level of 30m, with consideration of the rich content of the base map (the basic cartographic material used for creation of the map for design purposes), which should be updated in this range, influences the complexity of works. The question arises whether the scope of works should be the same (the minimum scope specified by legal regulations there are of investment enlarged by 30m) in the course of designing all investments. Figure 2 presents the situation when it was assumed to redesign and reconstruct the gas terminal in the case of ribbon development.

Act (1994), Act of July 7,1994. Building Law (Off. J. 2010 No. 243 item 1623).

23

Figure 2. The scope of updating of the base map for the investment concerning the reconstruction of the gas terminal. Source: own research with the use of a map from the service www.podgik.pwz.pl The agreed zone of 30m around the place of investment, i.e. the gas terminal marked within the green circle, covers the area of three parcels with the gas terminal (the extension is marked in red). The question arises whether the out of date content on the neighbouring parcels will influence the designing solutions concerning the terminal under reconstruction. This leads to make the attempt to examine the influence of particular elements, which create the content of the base map, on the designing solutions. 2.4. Timeliness of a map for design purpose Due to the above rules concerning creation of maps for design purposes, the term of its timeliness may be defined as the common meeting the following conditions: the compliance between the content of the map for design purposes with the content of the base map, maintained by the geodetic-and-cartographic documentation centres, the compliance of the content of the map for design purposes concerning the usufruct with the appropriate land register, the compliance of the content of the map for design purposes, including elements for planning , with the existing local physical management plan, the compliance of the content of the map for design purposes with the cadastral map, with respect to boundaries of parcels and type of land use, the compliance of the content of the map for design purposes with respect to determination of type of land use (of the parcel, where the investment is planned) with the real terrain conditions, the compliance of remaining content of the map for design purposes with the existing field situation.

24

According to the Building Law, the parcel management plan is made on the updated map. Therefore the person who makes the design of parcel management plan, i.e. the designer, is responsible for the timeliness of the map used for design purposes. Legal regulations do not precise the moment for which the map should be considered as updated or the period when the map for the design purposes remains updated. In practice, this map is considered as updated for the day when ancillary surveys were performed by the surveyor. There is no guarantee that the field situation is not changed between the moment of such ancillary surveys and the transfer of maps to the contracting unit. The decision on utilisation of the map for design purposes should be made by the designer. 3. Rules concerning location of buildings and other objects Below the list of recommended minimum distances between the existing elements of the land management, which create the content of the map for design purposes, and the designed objects, is presented. The list was created basing on the Decree of the Minister of Infrastructure of April 12,2002 on technical conditions of buildings ad their location6. Table 1 A list of recommended distances between the existing land management elements, which create the content of the map for design purposes, and the designed objects.
The existing land management elements, being the content of the map for design purposes A boundary of a building parcel Types of designed objects A building Recommendations concerning the minimum distances between the designed object and the given element, presented on the map for design purposes They should be located within the distance from the neighbouring building parcel, not less than: 1) 4 m - in the case of a building having the wall with windows or doors directed towards this boundary, 2) 3 m - in the case of a building having the wall with no windows or doors directed towards this boundary, 3) it is allowed to locate within the distance of 1,5 m from the boundary or directly close to this boundary, if this results from the provisions of the local physical management plan or from the decision on building conditions and land management. it is permitted: 1) to locate the building with its wall without windows or doors directly close to the boundary with the neighbouring building parcel or within the distance shorter than 4m or 3m, but not shorter that 1.5 m, on the building parcel of the width smaller than 16m 2) to locate the building directly close to the boundary with the neighbouring building parcel, if it adheres, with its entire wall to the wall of the building existing on the neighbouring parcel or to the wall of the designed building, for which the final decision on the building permit has been issued, under the condition that the part of the building located within the belt of 3m width, along the parcel boundary, will have the length and the height not greater than those of the existing building or the building which is designed on the neighbouring parcel. 3) development of the existing building, located within the smaller distance than the distance specified in item 1 from the boundary with the neighbouring building parcel, if - within the belt of the 3m width, along this boundary, its existing dimensions will be maintained, as well as the additional storey of a building located this way, no more than one storey, providing that the additional wall, located within the distance shorter

A boundary of a building parcel

A building one family houses

Decree (2002), Decree of the Minister of Infrastructure of April 12,2002 on technical conditions of buildings ad their location (Off.J., 2002 No. 75 item 690)
6

25

A dwelling house, multifamily development or public buildings, a building which has the final building permit A dwelling house, multifamily development, with exception for hotels, a health care centre, an education centre, sporting yard A boundary of a building parcel

A stock building, or a farm building Special parking places, including the multi-storey parking area (open or under the roof) for personal cars Special parking places or an open multistorey parking area for personal cars Areas for storing solid waste materials

that 4m from the border, cannot have any windows or doors 4) location of the farm building and the garage of the length shorter than 5,5 m and of the height smaller than 3 m directly close to the boundary with the neighbouring building parcel or within the distance not shorter than 1,5m, with the wall without windows or doors It cannot be located with its wall with windows or doors within the distance shorter than 8m from the wall of the building existing on the neighbouring building parcel The distance from windows of rooms planned for permanent stay of people, of the building existing on the neighbouring building parcel, as well as from the playing ground for children, cannot be shorter than: 1) 7 m - in the case of up to 4 places, 2) 10 m - in the case of 5 to 10 places, 3) 20 m - in the case of more places. The distance from the building parcel boundary cannot be shorter than: 1) 3 m - in the case of up to 4 places, 2) 6 m - in the case of 5-60 places, 3) 16 m - in the case of more places. The distance of places for containers fo solid wastes, should be at least equal to: 1) 10 m from windows and doors from buildings with rooms for permanent stay of people 2) 3 m from the boundary with the neighbouring parcel; it is not required to maintain the distance from the parcel boundary, if housings or rooms adjoin the similar installations on the neighbouring parcel. In the case of single-family development, farm buildings and individual recreation it is permitted to decrease the above distance from windows and doors to 3m, from the parcel boundary to 2m, as well as to locate housing with roofs or rooms at the parcel boundary, if they adjoin the similar installations on the neighbouring parcel or close to the delimiting line on the side of the street. The distance should be equal at least to 5m, counting from the well axis. It is allowed to locate a well within the distance shorter than 5m from the parcel boundary, as well as a common well at the boundary of two parcels, under the condition that the distances are maintained on both parcels.

A boundary of a building parcel, a building

A boundary of a building parcel

A roadside ditch A stock building, related tight silos, reservoirs for storing wastewater A boundary of a parcel, a road, a paths for pedestrians, a building

A well which supplies drinking water for inhabitants, when the establishment of the protection zone is not required The above well The above well Reservoirs for liquid wastes, no outflows

The distance should be equal to at least 7.5m from the axis of the roadside ditch, counting from the well axis The distance should be equal to at least 15 m, counting from the well axis The distance of covers and outlets of ventilation from outflow-free reservoirs for liquid wastes, from pits of lavatories with the number of places not exceeding 4 and similar sanitary installations, of the capacity up to 10 m3 should be equal to at least: 1) from windows and external doors to rooms planned for the permanent stay of people and to stores of food products - 15 m, and in the case of one-family

26

houses, farm houses and individual recreation - 5 m 2) from the boundary of the neighbouring parcel, a road (street) or a path for pedestrians - 7,5 m, and in the case of one family houses, farm houses and individual recreation - 2m. For reservoirs of the capacity between 10 m3 and 50 m3 these distances should be equal to at least: 1) from windows and external doors to the rooms specified in item 1 - 30 m, 2) from the border of the neighbouring parcel - 7,5 m, 3) from the line which delimits the road (street) or the path for pedestrians - 10 m. Additionally - the above reservoirs maybe located within the distance which is not shorter than 2m from the border, or by the parcel boundary, if they are neighbouring similar installations on the neighbouring parcel, under the condition that appropriate distances from windows, doors etc. are maintained. Distances from the reservoirs of the capacities exceeding 50 m3 from buildings planned for stay of people, should be assumed in accordance with the guidelines of the technical expertise, adopted by the state provincial sanitary inspector.

Source: basing on the Decree of the Minister of Infrastructure of April 12, 2003 on technical conditions of buildings and their location own research. Besides requirements concerning location of buildings with respect to the existing boundaries and buildings, which are listed in Table 1, the Decree(2002) imposes the additional condition - it provides that the distance from the building with rooms planned for the permanent stay of people to other objects should allow for natural illumination of such rooms. Detailed requirements in this respect are specified in 13 of the Decree(2002). Besides, the Decree(2002) specifies in details the building location with respect to fire safety. It specifies the minimum distances between external walls of buildings, which are not the fire protection separation walls. 4. Analysis of the method of creation of a map for design purpose and proposals concerning modification of this method Considering the discussion presented in this paper, concerning the content of the map for design purposes and the rules of location of single family houses and accompanying objects - below the analysis of ways used for creation of a map for design purposes, for an exemplary investment.

27

Figure 3. The parcel management plan construction of a one family house. Source: own research In the case of the discussed investment the preliminary location of the building was agreed with the designer and the investor. Then the area of investment, enlarged by the 30m zone, was updated. This updating also covered comparison of the base map content with the terrain and ancillary surveys. Reconstructed buildings (marked in red), which exist on the parcel located to the north of the designed building (marked in yellow, together with design measures) were surveyed, together with the building in the phase of construction, located on the other side of the street (marked in red), which adjoins the parcels with the designed building, edges of concrete hardening (marked in green) and the water supply connections between buildings on the neighbouring parcel (marked in green). Characteristic terrain points were also surveyed - spot heights, i.e. such points for which their elevation was determined in the assumed reference system (red circles which delineate the edges and the axis of an asphalt road and red circles located on the investor's parcel and on neighbouring parcels). The parcels 299/6 and 299/7 were inaccessible for surveys. As a results, the complete updating of the base map content was performed. When analysing the rules of locations of buildings, it should be stated that the updating of the complete content of the base map, which is required by the existing legal regulations, it is not necessary. Surveyed elements which do not influence the location of the designed building include, for example: the surveyed elements of buildings of the second order of importance (stairs, terraces, roofing), edges of concrete hardening on the neighbouring parcel, water supply connections and fences. According to the authors opinion, the following elements of the content of the map for design purposes are important for making the parcel management plan:

28

elements of management of the parcel on which the designed building is to be located; in this case the authors propose to maintain the requirements concerning updating of the complete base map content, buildings on the neighbouring parcels; however due to the fact that in the process of location of a designed building only location of walls of the existing buildings is considered, the authors propose to limit the updating concerning the buildings on neighbouring parcels to their outlines - without ancillary elements, such as stairs, terraces, roofing etc. elements of technical installations (networks and connections) in the street belt and other terrain elements which may influence the correct route of connections towards the buildings the authors propose to establish the obligation of the complete updating of the street belt within the area from the parcel border to the place of the designed location of connection with the existing technical infrastructure, vertical management of the parcel area, where the investment is planned and vertical arrangement of neighbouring parcels - the authors propose to maintain the obligation to update with respect to the "elevation" content, but with one modification concerning the complete updating within the borders of the given parcel, as well as in the road belt and the limited updating on the areas of remaining neighbouring parcels (this would include the surveys of spot heights with division into spot heights for areas of non-hardened pavements, however without the necessity to present shapes of hardened surfaces, if they are characterised as plain surfaces). The above rules would allow for adaptation of the way of the map updating to the real demands of the designer with respect to information, which is important for implementation for the project. Assuming such modifications of the existing rules it may be considered that the content of the map for design purposes would remain in the existing status, i.e. covering the area of investment enlarged enlarged by the buffer zone of at least 30 m width. In other case, this content should be adjusted to particular investment demands, what means that its extension should be diversified in legal regulations and that it should be decreased, for example, in the case of designing connections and the underground installation network, reconstruction of roads; following the authors' opinion, in such cases the complete content of the map is not required. Besides, the authors propose to integrate data from the base map with the local physical management plans. What refers to usufructs, which are registered in the land register, the authors recommend to consider the necessity to register their extensions in the graphical part of the cadastre (cadastral map). Thus, this information could also automatically occur on the base map, since it is the standard cartographic product, which is created with the use of the cadastral database. 5. Final remarks and conclusions As it turns out from analyses performed by the authors, the rules concerning creation of maps for design purposes are complicated and the correct creation of such a map is time and work consuming. The required high amount of labour results from the rich content of the base map, which is utilised to creation of the map for design purposes; this map content should be updated for the large area. The basic issue which has been identified during implementation of research works, concerns the content of maps for design purposes (covering the area of investment, enlarged by the buffer zone of at least 30 m width., as the minimum) , which is not always adequate for the designer's demands. Following the authors' opinion, it should depend on the type of investment and the term "the area of investment" should be defined in legal regulations. Besides, the analysis of legal regulations concerning the rules of building location, proved that not all of the elements of the base map content, used for creation of the map for design purposes, are important for the designer. Therefore, the updating should cover only selected elements of the base map or the size of the area covered by the updating should be smaller. The authors presented their proposal of modification of the rules of creation of such maps, with consideration of the above factors.

29

References 1. Karabin Magdalena (2012), Badanie zgodnoci danych zawartych w katastrze nieruchomoci i ksigach wieczystych dla nieruchomoci z obszaru powiatu warszawskiego zachodniego, Research of the compliance of data stored in the cadastre and land register for real estates located in the West-Warsaw District Przegld Geodezyjny, 2012, Nr 10, s. 3-8; 2. Ustawa (1989), Ustawa z dnia 17 maja 1989r. Prawo geodezyjne i kartograficzne Act of May 17,1989, The Surveying and Cartograhic Law, (Dz. U. 2010 nr 193 poz. 1287); 3. Ustawa (1994), Ustawa z dnia 7 lipca 1994r. Prawo budowlane, Act of July 7,1994, The Building Law (Dz. U. 2010 nr 243 poz. 1623); 4. Rozporzdzenie (1995), Rozporzdzenie Ministra Gospodarki Przestrzennej i Budownictwa z dnia 21 lutego 1995r. w sprawie rodzaju i zakresu opracowa geodezyjno kartograficznych oraz czynnoci geodezyjnych obowizujcych w budownictwie, Decree of the Minister of Physical Management and Construction of February 21, 1995 on the types and scope of geodeticand-cartographic works and geodetic operations which are obligatory in construction industry (Dz.
U. 1995 nr 25 poz. 133);

5. Rozporzdzenie (2002), Rozporzdzenie Ministra Infrastruktury z dnia 12 kwietnia 2002r. w sprawie warunkw technicznych, jakim powinny odpowiada budynki i ich usytuowanie, Decree of the Minister of Infrastructure of April 12,2002 on technical conditions of buildings and their location (Dz. U. 2002 nr 75 poz. 690);
6.

Rozporzdzenie (2011), Rozporzdzenie Ministra Spraw Wewntrznych i Administracji z dnia 9 listopada 2011r. w sprawie standardw technicznych wykonywania geodezyjnych pomiarw sytuacyjnych i wysokociowych oraz opracowywania i przekazywania wynikw tych pomiarw do pastwowego zasobu geodezyjnego i kartograficznego, Decree of the Ministry for Internal Affairs and Administration of November 9,2011 on technical standards of topographic surveys and on elaboration and transfer of results of such surveys to the state geodetic and cartographic resources (Dz. U. 2011 nr 263 poz. 1572); Rozporzdzenie (2013), Rozporzdzenie Ministra Administracji i Cyfryzacji z dnia 12 lutego 2013r. w sprawie bazy danych geodezyjnej ewidencji sieci uzbrojenia terenu, bazy danych obiektw topograficznych oraz mapy zasadniczej, Decree of the Minister of Administration and Digitization of February 12,2013 on the database of the surveying inventory of the technical infrastructure network, the topographic objects database and the base map (Dz. U. 2013 nr 0 poz.
383).

7.

30

LANDSCAPE VALUE MAPPING IN SPATIAL MANAGEMENT

Adam Senetra, dr. eng.
Department of Planning and Spatial Engineering University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: asenetra@uwm.edu.pl

Agnieszka Szczepaska, dr. eng.

Department of Planning and Spatial Engineering University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: aszczep@uwm.edu.pl Abstract Landscape, which comprises the visible features of an area of land, has a significant effect on planning processes that are part of spatial management. Land functions and development are planned based on landscape value. There is a scarcity of landscape maps which present the esthetic value and the current state of a landscape as the outcome of landscape components. Landscape values can be displayed graphically as isolines (contour lines) which show the distribution patterns of a given physical phenomenon. Landscape values are usually presented as sets of data points, while landscape is a continuous (linear) phenomenon. The paper presents maps showing the amenity values of landscape, compiled as a result of interpolation. The potential applications of such maps are also given. Keywords: landscape, landscape value, map of landscape amenity value, interpolation, inverse distance weighting, kriging. 1. Introduction Landscape, a spatial phenomenon, has a considerable influence on planning processes and spatial management. Land functions and development are planned based on the value of the local landscape. Amenity values of landscape can be presented in a variety of ways. There is a scarcity of landscape maps which present the esthetic value and the current state of a landscape as the outcome of landscape components. Maps indicating the economic, esthetic and demographic value of land are developed with the application of GIS tools, and they support the decision-making process in spatial management and development (Grabaum and Meyer 1998; Lee et al., 1999; Malczewski, 2006). Landscape is a continuous phenomenon, but landscape values are usually presented as sets of data points which create a regular or an irregular evaluation network. The value of all points in space can be determined by interpolating the values of investigated points without performing complex measurements in the analyzed area. In most cases, landscape components (water bodies, forests, etc.) are analyzed, and landscape maps, which are land cover maps, are developed based on aerial and satellite photographs without field observations. This paper analyzes the possibility of using land value maps, developed with the application of GIS software, at preliminary stages of the planning process. Spatial analyses were carried out with the use of ArcGIS 10 software for interpolating land values and automating the preliminary stages of spatial planning and development. Input data for interpolation were acquired by the point valuation method for assessing rural landscapes of two areas in the transition zone between the urban core of Olsztyn and its rural neighborhood. 2. Landscape value and spatial planning The term "landscape" has several meanings in the Polish language. Firstly, it denotes the view of natural scenery in a given location (mountainous, sea, spring, winter, forest, desert scenery, etc.). Secondly, it represents events and facts which are characteristic of specific phenomena and which contribute to those phenomena (e.g. a political landscape). Thirdly, the term may be used to denote an artistic depiction of natural (Sobol, 2002). Spatial management gives a special meaning to the

31

first definition of landscape. The esthetic value of space plays a key role for property market participants who estimate the value of property based on, among others, scenic attributes of a given location. Urban planners are also guided by landscape value in the process of determining land functions. Landscape protection should constitute one of the primary goals of spatial management and planning. The correlations between natural features, processes and phenomena and spatial planning considerations are becoming increasingly important (Abreu and Mata Olmo, 2001; Antrop, 2000; Blazy, 2010; Brown and Brabyn, L, 2012; Brunetta and Voghera, 2008; Festas, 2002; De Groot et al., 2010; Maksin-Mii, 2003; Opdam et al., 2001). According to Wakowicz (Wakowicz, 2010), landscape protection plays mostly a regulatory role without the underlying motivational mechanisms. The above observation suggests that landscape protection does not follow from our awareness of scenic value, but it is largely imposed by the law. Planning authorities' failure to account for the esthetic value of space leads to ineffective spatial organization, scenic degradation and environmental stress which affects the local residents' daily lives and decreases their living standards. From the planning perspective, landscape can be defined as a set of physical features (visual impression) and spatial management solutions that maintain the desired balance between natural features and anthropogenic elements shaped through planning activities. According to Czochaski (Czochaski, 2010), from the point of view of administrators and urban planners, landscape embodies a set of physical features, it constitutes living and working space, and it is an object of management which should be characterized by social, economic and environmental cohesion and physical harmony. Spatial planning and development solutions are based on land management principles, including urban planning and architectural requirements, architectural and scenic value, conservation requirements for natural scenery, cultural heritage, historical monuments and objects of contemporary culture. The Act on Spatial Planning and Development of 27 March 2003 (Journal of Laws of 2012, No.647, item 951) defines land management as spatial arrangement that creates a harmonious whole and accounts for, among others, compositional harmony and esthetic attributes in orderly relations. The objective of spatial planning is to manage space in a manner that ensures the achievement of organized spatial patterns that protect valuable landscape attributes through the maintenance of compositional harmony. Landscape value should be regarded as a reference point in the planning (Brown, 2006). Land functions and land management solutions should be designed based on the amenity value of landscape. Land management policies can preserve or radically change the local scenery. It should also be noted that landscape value is an important factor which determines the location of different land functions. For this reason, landscape assessment plays a very important role in the process of land valuation. Planning documents should take into account all landscapes that will be modified as a result of planning activities. Investment projects bring about permanent and mostly irreversibly changes, which is why location decisions should be preceded by detailed analyses of landscape value. Hasty planning decisions limit the diversity of natural and cultural landscape, leading to its degradation and destruction. From the point of view of spatial planning and development, landscape stability can be evaluated as a continuous process of balancing natural and anthropogenic elements of space (Czochaski, 2010). The stability criterion determines the degree of integrity between man-made elements and the natural environment. The planning process has two fulfill two contradictory goals: space has to be managed in a way that protects the environment, while at the same time, the fulfillment of social and economic needs requires specific land management solutions. Social and economic demands on space often prevent landscape protection. Planning authorities are thus faced with the difficult task of prioritizing goals in the area of landscape protection or the fulfillment of the local community's social and economic needs. Landscape and space are bound by a feedback relationship. Spatial planning shapes the surrounding scenery, while the existing landscape should affect planning decisions. For this reason, new advances are needed in landscape assessment research. The correct identification of valuable attributes supports the protection of natural and cultural landscape. Once it is lost, scenic value is very difficult to recover. 3. Landscape value mapping Landscape values can be displayed graphically as isolines which show the distribution patterns of a given physical phenomenon. Landscape values are usually presented as sets of data points, whereas landscape is a continuous phenomenon. The value of all points in space can be determined by interpolating the values of measurement points. Spatial planning activities rely on GIS tools for

32

analyzing tangible and intangible phenomena in space. GIS applications support fast transformations of qualitative information into quantitative data. Interpolation methods can be deployed in a GIS environment to develop value maps of various phenomena, including landscape value maps (Brown, 2004; Brown and Brabyn, 2012; Carver et al., 2009; Longley et al., 2005; Lee et al., 1999; Malczewski, 1999; Paolillo et al., 2012; Wu et al., 2007). Isolines represent landscape boundaries. In reality, those boundaries are not clearly defined. The characteristic features of landscape boundaries, defined as zones of varied width which separate areas of different environmental value, have a significant influence on landscape function (Kulczyk, 2005). Landscape function affects our perceptions of surrounding scenery which, in turn, determines the value of space and its elements. Unclear boundaries do not imply that spatial phenomena can be freely interpreted. The majority of boundaries shown in maps are not reflected in the physical geography of terrain. The transition zone between the urban core of Olsztyn and its rural neighborhood is an example of the above. The point where the city "ends" and the rural area "begins" is not marked in reality, but an administrative boundary separating those spatial systems is shown on the map (Szczepaska et. al, 2010). In maps, administrative boundaries fit a line (graphic symbol), whereas in reality, they are zones permeated by the characteristic features of neighboring units. Boundaries denoted by graphic symbols are perceived differently in reality. The boundary zone is more explicit when the separated spatial units have a higher rank and when a broader set of delimitation tools is available (Armand, 1980). Landscape value mapping requires the determination of non-arbitrary boundaries (lines) regardless of the separated units' rank and the applied regionalization methods. Maps with arbitrary boundaries are not suited for practical use (planning, land management, environmental protection). According to Armand (Armand, 1980), linear boundaries are manifestations of subjectivism: they assume an absolute character, which is inconsistent with the main attribute of the epigeosphere continuity. The assumption that every geocomplex stands in absolute isolation defies the continuity of the anthroposphere/epigeosphere and its functioning as a structure that combines open sub-systems (Pietrzak, 1998). The study was conducted using two interpolation methods - inverse distance weighting (IDW) and kriging. 4. Inverse distance weighting The value of a variable at an interpolation point is determined as the weighted average of the surrounding scatter points. Let us assume that interpolated point x is surrounded by measurement points xi. A variable at interpolation point z(x) is determined based on measured values zi (1). Scatter points are assigned weight factor (d i) which is inversely proportional to the distance between xi and x (2) (Longley et al. 2005). The weighted average at point x is calculated based on the following formula:

wi zi zx
i

wi
i

(1)

The calculated value at an interpolated point is a weighted average of scatter points. Inverse squared distance is the most popular weighting factor. This means that the weighting factor decreases four-fold with a two-fold increase in distance:

wi

1 d i2

(2)

The IDW (inverse distance weighting) algorithm is a special interpolation method. The variable is calculated based on measurement data whose value is preserved. If an interpolated point overlaps a measurement point, the weighting factor equals infinity due to zero distance. The value at an interpolated point falls within the range determined by the values of measurement points. Values higher or lower than extreme field values cannot be obtained. Interpolation errors can be produced when points are sparsely distributed in undulating terrain. In approximate interpolation methods, calculated values can deviate from measured values, and the interpolated area is smoothed to represent the general trend in value distribution.

33

5.

Kriging

Kriging is a geostatistical estimation method which accurately estimates the values of the analyzed variables. Kriging estimates are assumed to be a weighted, linear combination of random regionalized variables (3). The following value is a kriging estimator represented by a random function Z(si):
n

Z * s0
i 1

wi Z si

(3)

where wi are kriging weights. The weights are calculated on the assumption of minimum variance is estimation errors. In ordinary kriging, the sum of weights has to be equal to one. (Paez, 2009). 6. Landscape value map urban area Interpolation methods were used to determine landscape value in the area of Lake Skanda in Olsztyn. The surveyed territory with an area of 40 ha is a transition zone between the urban core and rural areas within the city's administrative boundaries. The described area was chosen for the study due to its diverse relief features and landscape. The applied analytical methods were inverse distance weighted interpolation (Figure 1) and kriging (Figure 2). In selected locations, landscape value was assessed with the use of the Wejchert impression curve which was adapted to the specific requirements of an open landscape (Table 1). The curve presents an observer's impressions in a time-space sequence. The observer registers images at time or distance intervals which are determined by relief features. Four groups of elements were evaluated: diversity, degradation, infrastructure density and compositional harmony. Groups of elements were awarded 0 to 3 points, and the overall evaluation was performed on a 13-point scale in the range of 0 to 12 points. Measurements were performed at 31 sites separated by a distance of 200-500 m. The sites were situated along roads. Seven criteria of landscape attractiveness were used. Table 1 Criteria for evaluating the esthetic value of landscape
Points Diversity 0 1 monotonous, homogeneous monotonous with individual elements that enhance the landscape Parameters for landscape evaluation Degradation Infrastructure density more than 50% degraded area degraded in 10-50% Compositional harmony lack of harmony

diverse landscape, numerous single trees, groups of shrubs

degraded in up to 10%

highly diverse landscape, numerous single trees, groups of shrubs

no degradation

more than 50% of the landscape consists of infrastructure elements 10-50% of the landscape some elements consists of contribute to infrastructure elements compositional harmony, while others do not fit in, absence of harmonious vegetation up to 10% of the most elements landscape consists of contribute to infrastructure elements compositional harmony, only individual components require adjustment no infrastructure all elements form a harmonious whole, infrastructure components fit into the landscape

Source: Cymerman et al. 1988. An analysis of the two measurements revealed highly similar results despite the use of different interpolation formulas (Figure 1 and Figure 2). The above validates the theory that interpolation methods can be used to assess landscape value at all points in space and to identify landscape boundaries in space.

34

Figure 1. Landscape value map of Olsztyn's transition zone (inverse distance weighted interpolation) Source: own compilation.

Figure 2. Landscape value map of Olsztyn's transition zone (kriging) Source: own compilation.

35

Landscape value map rural area

The second example of interpolation is a landscape value map of Bartoszyce's suburban area (Figure 3). Landscape value was assessed with the use of the Wejchert impression curve. Measurements were performed at 96 sites separated by a distance of 150 m and mutually displaced by half the side-length (brick grid) to create a regular valuation network. Inverse distance weighted interpolation was performed, and three categories of landscape attractiveness were adopted.

Figure 3. Landscape value map of Olsztyn's suburban areas (inverse distance weighed interpolation) Source: Senetra and Rostek, 2009. At the next stage, interpolation results were mapped onto the analyzed territory divided into land parcels. A database for analyzing the attractiveness of the studied parcels was thus produced. A parcel was allocated to a landscape value category which occupied the largest section of that parcel. This approach supported transformation of qualitative information into quantitative data. The analysis involved parcels which were covered by interpolation results in at least 50% (Figure 4).

36

Figure 4. Assessment of the landscape amenities of land parcels. Source: Senetra and Rostek, 2009. As a result of the analysis, the investigated are was divided into three landscape value categories. The majority of 55 land parcels were classified into the first landscape value category (160.91 ha), 24 parcels were classified into the second category (50.69 ha), and only one parcel was classified into the third category (3.41 ha). The results point to a relatively low level of landscape diversity in the analyzed area. In the applied method, such results are usually obtained in areas characterized by relatively low landform variation. Conclusions Landscape value maps constitute a useful tool in the planning process, and they support the determination of the amenity value of landscapes in areas which are subject to spatial development (landscape units are determined in a non-arbitrary manner). Land functions are planned in view of the amenity value of landscape, and this approach supports the protection of areas characterized by the greatest scenic value. GIS tools are used to transform landscape value points into continuous values covering the entire analyzed area (qualitative information is rapidly transformed into quantitative data), and they contribute to the automation of the initial process of determining the amenity value of landscape. Landscape value maps determine the amenity value of landscape in a non-arbitrary manner. The value of landscape is estimated as a result of interpolation. Such maps indicate areas that should be protected due to the potentially highest amenity value of the local scenery. The choice of evaluated landscape elements can be modified subject to needs and the specific features of the local landscape.

37

References 1. Abreu A.C. and Mata Olmo M. (2001), Identification and characterisation of landscapes as a support for Spatial planning: application in Portugal, In: Landscape Heritage, Spatial Planning And Sustainable Development, European regional planning, No. 66, Council of Europe Publishing, pp. 43-48. Antrop, M. (2000), Background concepts for integrated landscape analysis. Agriculture, ecosystems & environment, Vol.77, No.1, pp.17-28. Armand, D. L. (1980), Nauka o krajobrazie: podstawy teorii i metody logiczno-matematyczne. Pastwowe Wydawnictwo Naukowe, Warszawa. Blazy, R. (2010), Wpyw planw zagospodarowania przestrzennego na wartoci rodowiska kulturowego regionu (spjno polityki przestrzennej z planami rnego szczebla), Architecturae et Artibus Selected, Vol. 2, No. 4, pp.28-34. Brown G. (2004), Mapping spatial attributes in survey research for natural resource management: methods and applications, Society and Natural Resources, 18(1), pp.17-39. Brown G. (2006), Mapping Landscape Values and Development Preferences: a Method for Tourism and Residential Development Planning, International Journal Of Tourism Research, No. 8, pp. 101-113, Published online in Wiley InterScience (www.interscience.wiley.com) DOI: 10.1002/jtr.562, available at: http://www.landscapemap2.org/publications/gregbrownintjournPDF.pdf (accessed 20 May 2013). Brown, G., Brabyn, L. (2012), The extrapolation of social landscape values to a national level in New Zealand using landscape character classification, Applied Geography, Vol. 35, No.1, pp.8494. Brunetta, G., Voghera, A. (2008), Evaluating landscape for shared values: tools, principles, and methods, Landscape research, Vol. 33 No.1, pp.71-87. Carver, S., Watson, A., Waters, T., Matt, R., Gunderson, K., Davis, B. (2009), Developing computer-based participatory approaches to mapping landscape values for landscape and resource management, In: Planning support systems best practice and new methods, Springer, Netherlands, pp. 431-448.

2. 3. 4.

5. 6.

7.

8. 9.

10. Czochaski J. (2010), Krajobraz w systemie monitoringu planowania i rozwoju przestrzennego. Zaoenia do monitoringu na poziomie regionalnym, Problemy Ekologii Krajobrazu, Vol. XXVI, pp. 59-74. 11. Cymerman R. Hopfer A. Koreleski K. Magiera-Bra G. (1988), Zastosowanie metody krzywej wrae do oceny krajobrazu obszarw wiejskich, Acta Academiae Agriculturae Ac Technicae Olstenensis, Vol.18, pp.29-38. 12. Festas M.J. (2002), Landscape and spatial planning synergy, Enaturopa No. 98/2002, pp.1415. 13. Grabaum, R., Meyer, B. C. (1998), Multicriteria optimization of landscapes using GIS -based functional assessments, Landscape and Urban Planning, Vol. 43, No.1, pp.21-34. 14. De Groot, R. S., Alkemade, R., Braat, L., Hein, L., Willemen, L. (2010), Challenge s in integrating the concept of ecosystem services and values in landscape planning, management and decision making, Ecological Complexity, Vol. 7, No.3, pp.260-272. 15. Kulczyk S. (2005), Funkcjonalne cechy granic krajobrazowych na przykadzie Wigierskiego Parku Narodowego, Prace i Studia Geograficzne, Vol.36, pp.4964. 16. Lee, J. T., Elton, M. J., Thompson, S. (1999), The role of GIS in landscape assessment: using land use-based criteria for an area of the Chiltern Hills Area of Outstanding Natural Beauty , Land Use Policy, Vol.16, No.1, pp.23-32. 17. Longley P. A., Goodchild M. F., Maguire D. J., Rhind D. W., (2005), Geographic Information Systems and Scence, Jon Wiley & Sons Ltd, The Atrium, Southern Gate, Chichester.

38

18. Maksin-Mii, M. (2003), Some problems of integrating the landscape planning into the spatial and environmental planning in Serbia, Spatium, (9), pp.28-33. 19. Malczewski, J. (1999), GIS and multicriteria decision analysis. Wiley 20. Malczewski J. (2006), GIS-based multicriteria decision analysis: a survey of the literature, International Journal of Geographical Information Science , Vol. 20, No. 7, pp. 703726. 21. Opdam, P., Foppen, R., Vos, C. (2001), Bridging the gap between ecology and spatial planning in landscape ecology, Landscape ecology, Vol.16, No.8, pp.767-779. 22. Pez A. (2009), "Recent research in spatial real estate hedonic analysis", Journal of Geographical Systems Vol. 11 No 4, pp.311 316. 23. Paolillo, P. L., Baresi, U., Bisceglie, R. (2012. Cartographic circuits inside GIS environment for the construction of the landscape sensitivity map in the case of cremona. In: Computational Science and Its ApplicationsICCSA 2012 Springer Berlin Heidelberg, pp. 331-346. 24. Pietrzak, M. Syntezy krajobrazowe: zaoenia, problemy, zastosowania. Bogucki Wydaw. Naukowe, 1998 25. Senetra A., Rostek J., 2009. Moliwoci wykorzystania GIS w procesie szacowania nieruchomoci. Mapa wartoci krajobrazowych. Wycena, Vol. 89, No.4, pp.1122 26. Sobol, E. (Ed.) (2002). Nowy sownik jezyka polskiego. Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN. 27. Szczepaska A., Senetra A., Rostek J., (2010), Wykorzystanie metod interpolacji do numerycznego krelenia map walorw krajobrazowych, Spatial Economy for Society, Vol.1, Bogucki Wydawnictwo Naukowe, pp.231-241. 28. The Act on Spatial Planning and Development of 27 March 2003 , Journal of Laws of 2012, No.647, item 951 29. Wakowicz W. (2010), Planowanie przestrzeni o wysokich walorach krajobrazowych, problemy ekonomiczne, Prace Komisji Krajobrazu Kulturowego, Vol.14, pp.352-359. 30. Wu Y., Bishop I., Hossain H., Sposito V. (2007), Using GIS in Landscape Visual Quality Assessment, Applied GIS 2 (3): pp. 18.118.20. DOI: 10.2104/ag060018, available at: http://www.epress.monash.edu.au/ag/ag060018.pdf (accessed 20 May 2013).

39

NUMERICAL MAPS IN THE DESIGNING AND REGISTRATION OF ENGINEERING OBJECTS

Krzysztof Bojarowski, Ph. D.
Institute of Geodesy University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: kboj@uwm.edu.pl

Dariusz Gociewski, Ph. D.

Institute of Geodesy University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: chillis@uwm.edu.pl Abstract Spatial information systems, adopted nowadays as an efficient tool for various purposes, may be also considered as an important factor integrating several professionals to solve numerous interdisciplinary problems of a local and of the global extent as well. The urban planning and designing of constructions, combined with the surveying elaboration of projects and completed by the registration of the already erected objects, based on spatial information systems, we would like to approach here as an example. This process has the interactive character, as the stage of planning and designing ought to be preceded by careful studies of the already existing spatial surroundings, while the newly constructed objects should be localized on the digital map and inserted into the data base. Keywords: 3D design, digital map, laser scanning. 1. General principles of digital map construction

According to the classical definition, a digital map is the basis of all spatial information systems, irrespective of their purpose and it content. The rational design of an efficient and effective system therefore requires deciding on the form, structure, content and methods of development of the digital map. Coherent solutions should also be worked out to obtain the desired spatial information as a result of specific actions provided for in the system.

Figure 1. Determinants of digital map development.

40

Modern digital maps, in fact similar to analogue maps before, represent the spatial layout of the environment at a specific moment in time when the information was recorded. However, this layout obviously undergoes constant changes, which entails the need for updating. In the times when analogue maps were the basic documents, this meant the need to print new, updated editions, with copies of earlier versions stored in archives. The development of spatial information systems and digital maps has created new possibilities in this area, especially for the selection of methods of information preparation and storage, taking into account its purpose.

Figure 2. Spatial system elements as functions of time. The effectiveness of spatial information systems depends to a considerable degree on the designed database structures and the organization of access to the information collected in the databases as well as on the methods of the presentation and visualization of the processing results. This refers particularly to dynamic systems, which include systems for the recording, collection, presentation and evaluation of changes in the spatial layout of the environment and the examination of displacements and deformations because the collection and visualization of the data contained in these systems requires taking into account the time factor and 3D graphical representation of spatial data is usually also necessary. 2. Applications in the planning and design of investment projects Modern methods for the design and geodetic development of communication route designs require the generation of 3D models of the existing state and the designed structures. The accuracy and fidelity of the representation of the real layout are determined mostly by the data acquisition method and the digital terrain model generation algorithms. The example presents the basic problems associated with 3D road upgrading development using the Autodesk Civil 3D system. The technology of road design in the Civil 3D system requires the generation of objects in a specified order, which are functionally connected and form a coherent set of design elements. The introduction of any changes in any element causes in this case an update of all the others, so the functional and geometrical relationships are preserved. Of course, a Civil 3D system should be prepared before starting to implement the design, this refers in particular to the definition of the coordinate system of the development, the determination of angular and linear units and the import of the point sets which are the geometrical basis of the design. The number and arrangement of layers can also be determined and the abbreviations for the description of objects used in the design can be defined and the so-called styles responsible for the manner of object visualization can be defined as part of system preparation. Some of these settings can be carried out during the creation of objects. The selected example was the preparation of land development consisting in the separation of areas with the same use function (Figure 3a), the preparation of a detailed land parcel division design with a communication system and the utility network. The planning and design work was preceded by spatial analyses performed in the Civil 3D system. The most important information, necessary for the design of a drainage system, was obtained based on the analysis of catchment areas. The source of information about the existing state of land ownership and use was the digital map of the Land and Property Register. It should be stressed that the new parcel configuration was created based on right-of-way generation functions and standard parcel division functions. The

41

basic criteria to determine the new parcel borders were the designed area and the length of the front of the parcel along the road. The new configuration of parcel borders obtained by the execution of design works is presented in Figure 3b. A digital terrain model was created based on elevation data contained in the basic map. Elevation points, contours and breaklines were included in the model structure. The created digital terrain model was the basis for the elevation reference of the design of the road within the housing estate. The components of the road design were: the alignment representing the road axis, the longitudinal profile with vertical alignment, the normal section, the so-called corridor and crosssections. Elements collected in the road sub-assembly library were used to create the normal section. It should be stressed that the structure of the digital map and the design elements enables the creation of automatically updated functional connections. This creates the conditions and possibilities for the development of many variants and the selection of the best one taking into account the pre-assumed criteria.

Figure 3. Research object: a) spatial development plan, b) parcel design with the communication system. After finishing work connected with the communication system, the conversion of the utility network to the three-dimensional system was started. This was a necessary operation because of the need to connect the designed elements to existing structures. The digital terrain model and the existing technical infrastructure recorded in three-dimensional space are the basis for the design of the utility network, including the storm sewer system (Bojarowski, 2012). The development should be started by determining the list of parts making up the design, the criteria for the routes of pipes and cables and the parameters of the utilities. The elevation reference of the designed infrastructure was the design surface of the road pavement created from the corridor.

Figure 4. The communication system with the utility network: a) spatial road model, b) the utility network with the result of interference analysis. The designed network has functional connections, it can be represented in the longitudinal profile layout and in cross-sections, which improves the design and editing of network elements. The specification of network interference, which allows conflicts to be avoided in the design process, is a very useful function. Design development is automated to a large degree at each execution stage, from the recording of survey data in the database to three-dimensional visualization and simulation in the

42

realistic view. The preparation of final documentation and the preparation of data necessary for moving the design into the implementation stage is conducted also using standard system functions. 3. The digital map in the evaluation of the state of engineering structures The determination of structure displacements and deformations is one of the most important tasks in engineering geodesy because the results of these actions are significantly decisive for human safety and structure durability (Bojaro wski and Gociewski, 2012). The development of new survey methods and technologies have enabled substantial improvement of field work in this area and the results allow comprehensive evaluation of possible risks. The methods of spatial determinations, which enable joint determinations of displacements in the three basic directions, should be particularly noted. It is also worth noting new possibilities of analysis and presentation of determination results, whose development is connected with the application of spatial information processing systems in engineering geodesy. CAD group systems are particularly indicated, as computer-aided design systems, especially adapted to 3D visualization of engineering survey results (Bojarowski, 2004; Bojarowski, 2005; Bojarowski, 2006; Gociewski, 2005; Gociewski, 2012a; Gociewski, 2012b; Longley and Batty, 2003). The John Paul II Bridge in Gdask was selected as the example illustrating the possibilities of using a digital map in the examination of deformations of engineering structures. Bridge construction was started in August 1999 and finished in November 2001. The structure is a part of the Maj. Henryk Sucharski Thoroughfare. Its main task is to connect the Port of Gdask with the national road 7 and with the southern Gdask ring road. Figure 5 presents a view of the bridge during the performance of the laser scanner survey and the created GRID models of the bridge deck plate in individual survey periods.

Figure 5. John Paul II Bridge in Gdask: a) view of the bridge, b) GRID models of the bridge deck plate. The results of precise leveling and laser scanner measurements were used for the analysis of bridge deformations. A view of the bridge during the performance of the laser scanner survey was presented. Precise leveling was performed based on a network of benchmarks established on both sides of the bridge. The elevation was determined for 58 benchmarks distributed evenly on both sides of the bridge deck plate. GRID models were created based on the survey results (Figure 5b) and they became the basis for performing further analyses. First differential surfaces showing changes in the bridge deck plate between individual survey periods were created (Figure 6a) and the basic change statistics were determined using operations on GRID statistical surfaces (Figure 6b).

43

Figure 6. Bridge deck plate analysis: a) differential surfaces, b) statistics of GRID models. The results of the laser scanner survey were used to perform the analysis of the geometrical state of the pylon (Figure 7a). The created 3D model allowed the position of the pylons symmetry axis to be determined at any level. Graphs of the deviation of the pylons axis from the vertical line were created based on the obtained values. Figure 7b presents example results, in this case, for the deviation of the pylons axis in the (x, z) plane.

Figure 7. Analysis of the geometrical state of the pylon: a) point cloud, b) deviations in the (x, z) plane. The presented examples show only to a small degree the possibilities of using the digital map in the planning, design and surveying service for investment projects. However, it should be noted that three-dimensional modeling and functional and structural connections of objects are becoming the standard. Combined with modern survey methods, the digital map can be an effective structure recording system and a tool for management and planning.. References 1. Bojarowski K. (2004) Use of spatial GRID models for analysis of changes in surface structures, Research Journal of the Maritime University in Szczecin No 2(74), Szczecin, pp. 59-66. 2. Bojarowski K.(2005) Digital Model Terrain as a Tool of Spatial and Statistical Analysis in The 6th International Conference Environmental Engineering, Vol. 2 No. 1131, Vilnius, pp. 819-822. 3. Bojarowski K. (2012) Object modeling in the process of upgrading road and railway routes, Research Bulletin of the Rzeszw University of Technology. Construction and Environmental Engineering. Bulletin No. 59 (1/2012/II). Rzeszw University of Technology Press, pp. 35-41. 4. Bojarowski K., Gociewski D. (2012) Constructional elements evaluation of buildings objects usind digital model of curface, Research Bulletin of the Rzeszw University of Technology. Construction and Environmental Engineering. Bulletin No. 59 (1/2012/II). Rzeszw University of Technology Press, pp. 51-60.

44

5. Gociewski D. (2005) Influence of measuring point location on selection of interpolation algorithm in The 6th International Conference Environmental Engineering Vol. 2, Vilnius Gediminas Technical University Press Technika, pp. 867 871. 6. Gociewski D. (2012a) The effect of the distribution of measurement points around the node on the accuracy of interpolation of the digital terrain model. Journal of Geographical Systems, DOI 10.1007/s10109-012-0176-x.2. 7. Gociewski D. (2012b) Determination of the size of the GRID base network depending on the relief. Research Bulletin of the Rzeszw University of Technology. Construction and Environmental Engineering. Bulletin No. 59 (1/2012/II). Rzeszw University of Technology Press, pp. 121-133. 8. Longley P.A., Batty M. (2003) Advanced Spatial Analysis. The CASA Book of GIS. Redlands, CA, ESRI Press.

45

DIGITAL HERITAGE DOCUMENTATION USING TERRESTRIAL LASER SCANNING TECHNOLOGY

Karolina Hejbudzka*, Msc.
Department of Geodesy and Land Management University Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: karolina.hejbudzka@uwm.edu.pl

Andrzej Dumalski, Ph. D.

Department of Geodesy and Land Management University Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: andrzejd@uwm.edu.pl Abstract Terrestrial laser scanning has become one of the most popular technology in recent years. It allows to measure thousand points in second which give us a huge number of data of the scanned object in a short time. That is why this technology has become more competitive to traditional methods of documentation. This paper presents application of impulse laser scanner to heritage documentation during archeology works on a newly discovered object a tower in Olsztyn in Poland. The authors present results of laser scanner measurements and also refer to archaeological and architectural documentations of this object. They also point out the advantages of the new technology, which can be successfully used to digital the heritage objects. The results obtained encourage to conduct further investigation on this topic. Keywords: terrestrial laser scanner, digital heritage, 3D documentation, point clouds

1. Introduction Nowadays, during the globalization process and enormous development of various technologies, one of the main problems of mankind is still fully unresolved - protection and preservation of cultural and natural heritage. Some of great monuments, historical places survived so many years, even ages to our times reminding about important events, history of the past times and now they slowly disappears. Cultural artifacts are mostly keep indoor in museums, while outside cultural heritage sites are constantly at-risk to the contrary. They are exposed to the daily effects of the natural environment, from the seemingly benign: sun, wind, and rain; to the dramatic: earthquakes, fire, and human aggressions (http://archive.cyark.org). That is why there are a lot of foundations, scientific committees, non-profit organizations, various documentations and conventions, which main aim is to promote cooperation among nations to protect heritage around the world for current and future generations. One of the well-known is The International Scientific Committee for Documentation of Cultural Heritage (CIPA) which is one of the international committees of ICOMOS (International Council on Monuments and Sites) and it was established in collaboration with ISPRS (International Society of Photogrammetry and Remote Sensing) (http://cipa.icomos.org/index.php?id=3). Among other organizations, which are known it is worth to mention about UNESCO or CyARK. In most cases it is believed that heritage sites can be restored and protected only when they has been fully measured and documented. The improvement of methods for surveying historical monuments and sites, is an important contribution to perceptual monitoring of cultural heritage, to preservation and restoration of any valuable architectural or other cultural monument, object or site, as a support to architectural, archaeological and other arthistorical research. Until now, traditional handmade sketches, photogrammetric and total station measurements were mostly used for this task. The new technology, laser scanning, significantly revolutionized the existing methods. In most cases heritage and archaeological sites often take 46

irregular geometric shapes, which involves the difficulty and time-consuming in their documentation using traditional techniques of visual documentation. Although photogrammetric measurements are close to the scan but dense of 3D scanning provides information nearly in real time. Particular terrestrial laser scanning has been used as a general technique of documentary and an inventory of cultural goods. Due to the rapid data acquisition and possibility of obtaining point clouds at time of scanning, this technology became the alternative to photogrammetric measurements, and for the measurement of total station as well, which required more time on the bench and usually do not provide the same level of detail of the measured surface. Digital capture of the world's significant heritage sites ensures these places will be available for the future. Summation of most of the methods available for three-dimensional digitization that can be applied to digital the cultural heritage recording are presented in (Pavlidis at all, 2007). In literature it can be found various papers, in which the authors conduct experiments to compare the photogrammetric method with terrestrial laser scanning in documentation. In some (e.g. Gadou and Schreyer, 2011) laser scanning is more convenient for heritage documentation. In others (e.g. Grussenmeyer and Guillemin, 2011) photogrammetric method is still more useful for this kind of tasks. Due to the fact that laser scanning is still a new technology a lot of tutorials about conducting field works and processing data appears (Barber D. at all, 2011; Van Genechten 2008, Rther et all 2011). What is more laser scanning technology is widely used in heritage documentation providing not only high accuracy and complete 3D data but mostly giving basic material for modeling, visualizations, animations etc. (Remondino and Rizzi,2010; Vacca et all, 2012; Abmayr et. all, 2011,Vela et all. 2010). Laser scanning can be used for analysis of geometric anomalies for ancient structures (Castagnetti at all, 2012), inventory of wooden church (Mitka , 2007)or even the old underground (Miko at all, 2011), for monitoring historical and architectural structures (Musat and Herban, 2010). In this paper authors present the application of terrestrial laser scanner in inventory of the historical sites. The filed works were conducted on newly discovered object during archaeological work - Tower in Olsztyn city in Poland. The paper describe the field works using laser scanning technology for documentation purposes. It also presents the post processing data obtained from terrestrial laser scanner. 2. Field works 1.1. Description of the object and main aims of the project The research was carried out under investment leading in a project entitled "Revitalization of the area between Old Town and the Town Hall in Olsztyn". The project included many aspects of different kind of research. The main aims of comprehensive research, under supervision of archeologist A. Mackiewicz, was to identify and describe the sequence of fortifications, complete recognition of the relics and to determine the nature and layout of the layers in the future investment, the setting of the original utility levels, the method and depth of foundations, to establish the relationship between the individual sections of the city fortifications, as well as to determine the current condition of the medieval fortifications section of Olsztyn. Laser scanning was performed as additional part of that project to achieve a very detailed and accurate 3D documentation of the discovered tower and also to compare the results with data obtained from archeological measurements and architectural documentation. The field works were conducted in the old town near the one of the famous monument - The High Gate (called also: The Upper Gate) (Fig.1) in the center part of Olsztyn city in Poland . The High Gate was built in the fourteenth century. It is the only remaining gate of the three that were within the defensive walls surrounding the city. The gate is located in the north-eastern part of the old town, on the axis of the outlet main route. During the archeological works, the remains of the city walls with the Tower were discovered (Fig. 2).

47

Fig. 1 Location of the research area Source: http://maps.google.pl

Fig. 2 The High Gate and discovered Tower Source: Agata Wojciechowska- Grygo own collection 2.2. Archeological measurements The archeological measurements were performed from July to October 2012. Firstly the meter grid was established in respect with lines north - east, south - west, on extension of The Upper Gate east wall. The points in a grid were measured by a laser total station (Leica T 600). As a zero point in a grid the north - west corner of The Upper Gate was marked. For the purposes of accurate acquire of stationary subjects, three-dimensional system X, Y, Z was used. Elevation measurements were made on the basis of benchmark located in the neighborhood of the post office building. During the field works 2 benchmarks were established within the research area. All trenches were done manually with the participation of blue-collar workers, under the supervision of archaeologists. Earth was transported outside trenches, to enable on the full observation. Horizontal projections of the exposed relic walls (Fig. 3) were firstly documented photographically and afterwards by draw manually. In addition, the walls face and the trench excavation profile of the position of stratigraphic system were documented photographically and with draws. In total of the archeological works 420 photos (Fig.4) and 23 drawings of the field was done. Both plans and profile drawings of the objects were made on graph paper at a scale of 1: 20. The photographic documentation of the position was made with a digital camera and copied to CD (Mackiewicz 2012).

48

Fig. 3 One of the walls face of the discovered tower Fig. 4 Inside part of the Tower Source: Agata Wojciechowska- Grygo own collection Source: Agata Wojciechowska- Grygo own collection 2.3. Terrestrial laser scanning measurements Terrestrial laser scanning is one of the latest technology that enables acquisition of coordinates in three dimensional space. The advantage of the laser scanner is that it can measure millions of points in a very short time. What is more the measurements are reflector less. The laser scanner provides XYZ coordinates in space, RGB values of the surface and data on the reflective properties of the surface. The X, Y, Z coordinates are calculated from measured distance and vertical and horizontal angles. One of the significant advantages of scanners is the fact that the measurement can be performed without disturbing the operation of machines, humans because of the speed and the number of the obtained points which is quite impressive. In this project, to measure the discovered Tower and the near area the terrestrial laser scanner ScanStation (Fig. 5) from Leica was used. This is impulse laser which allows to measure 4 000 point per second in range of 300m distance, making measurements very fast and efficient. For laser scanner measurements usually two people are enough to performed the field work. All operations concerning scanning were done by using laptop, which was connected by Ethernet cable with the scanner. The special software allows for easily and quick measurements. The whole research area was scanned in few hours. Before the measurements some kinds of parameters like proper temperature, pressure was input to the instrument. On the research area 3 scanner stations were chosen. On each station over a dozen scans were performed. Because obtained data from each position of the scanner is in local coordinate system of scanner a special High Definition Survey targets (further: HDS) were placed to register all data into one coordinate system. HDS targets allow also for accurate geo-referencing of scans to known control points. In practice it is used few types of HDS targets: black and white targets, sphere targets and blue and white targets. The last one we can divided into planar, tilt & turn targets, twin-target pole (http://hds.leicageosystems.com/en/Targets_19143.htm). For the purposes of the study blue and white targets (Fig. 6) were used. It is worth to mention that from each station, before scanning, a picture of measured area was taken. This action helped to select the proper area for scanning. Also photos were taken which were used after in processing data. One of the most important parameter during the scanning is resolution, which cause that the scanned object could be measured with less or more points. The scanning resolution for this heritage site was centimeter outside and few millimeters inside of the Tower. To refer to reference system two control points were scanned. One of the most greatest advantage of this technology is that the user can see the results of the scanning nearly in the real time at once in 3D. It enables to keep track of the status of the scanned object. Having 3D view on measured area it also allows to select next stations of the instrument in such way to avoid "black holes", which means the areas that for some reason, such as natural or artificial obstacles, cannot be scanned from a given position.

49

Fig. 5 Terrestrial laser scanner ScanStation Source: Karolina Hejbudzka own collection

Fig. 6 HDS target situated on the discovered tower wall Source: Agata Wojciechowska- Grygo own collection 3. Data processing and results 3.1. Archeological research During the all works few concept concerning the shape and kind of object appeared. One of them was that the newly discovered object is barbican (Fig.7,8). Unfortunately, this conception was quite fast modify with the progress of the archeological works. In view of the increasingly deeper excavations proved that there is no transitions, which is a key element of the Barbican. Therefore excavated monument was defined as the tower (Fig. 8).

Fig. 7 The first concept of discovered area - Barbican Source:http://olsztyn.gazeta.pl/olsztyn/1,48726,12813523,Barbakan_odslania_swoje_tajemnice__Z obacz_WIZUALIZACJE.html

50

Fig. 8 Handmade drawings: the current appearance (on the left) the concept of tower (on the right) Source: http://olsztyn.gazeta.pl/olsztyn/51,35189,13095850.html?i=0 After the material elaborated on archaeological excavations, the acquired information on the sequence of the fortifications in the area of the Upper Gate was designated. The studies also included drawings and photographic relics exposed walls (Fig. 9), a complete diagnosis of the relics. The conducted research provide information on the condition of the city's fortifications and define the nature and arrangement of the layers in the future investment. It also helped to establish the chronology of registered items fortifications. During the archaeological excavations at the Upper Gate in Olsztyn 121 was isolated objects made of bronze, copper, silver, lead, iron, wood and clay. The largest group of monuments was representing different types of buttons made of bronze, copper and wood (Mackiewicz, 2012)

Fig. 9 Inventory draw of the inside part of the tower Source: Mackiewicz 2012 3.2. Laser scanning research The measurements with terrestrial laser scanner give a huge number of points, which in literature is called point clouds. The processing and elaborating such a big collection of the data required not only good computer but also specialized software. All data was elaborated with special software from Leica Cyclone v.5.6. The first step was data processing registration. From every station we received a set of observations in separate systems (by default - the local system scanner). The registration can be done in several ways, depending on the chosen method and fitting errors, which we want to receive. Several methods are used to register the observation e.g. with HDS target, point clouds, objects, traverse etc. To accurate registration of multiple scans to each other HDS targets were used. In all ScanWorlds (dataset from each station) HDS targets were modeled and given

51

appropriate label the same HDS target scanned from different stations was given one the same label. This action aimed to have common points to conduct the registration process. To register obtained data from different scanner positions 3 common points on the adjacent scans are required (Van Genechten 2008, Vosselman G and Maas H-G 2010). In most cases a special High Definition Survey targets were used as those which provide the smallest errors during registration process. In our case we had 3 HDS targets, which we used. The results were satisfactory, using HDS targets during the measurements the fitting errors for each target during the registration process was around 2-3 mm. The combined data is shown on Fig. 10. The obtained data was reference to the national coordinate system using two coordinate points. After having all data in one coordinate system the filtration process was conducted.

Fig. 10 Tower and Upper Gate in registered point clouds color from scanner Source: our own elaboration Filtration data is a very important step in the elaboration of point clouds obtained from the terrestrial laser scanner. It often happens that during the measurements with laser scanners the points, which do not belong to the object, are scanned e.g. pedestrian, vehicles, moving objects, which can disturbed measurements by recording inappropriate points. Filtration allows us to remove all kinds of "noise". It is important to eliminate incorrect observations due to the fact that they may interfere with the process of further elaboration of the data. Point clouds can give a lot of information about the objects, which could be hardly achieved using classical methods of survey. The point clouds can be represented in grey scale, intensity color or color from scanner (on the point clouds are put the colors from the photo) (Fig. 11).

52

Fig. 11 Point clouds from Tower in color from scanner Source: our own elaboration Having registered and filtered data we can conduct all surveying part of elements that we need e.g. the size of bricks, distances between selected objects or points. We can also conduct the measurements each distances that we need (Fig.12).

Fig. 12 Example of measurements selected elements (point clouds) Source: our own elaboration Depending on requirements, we can conduct cross sections in any place of the object and in any plane vertical, horizontal etc (Fig. 13). This significantly helps to performance various analyzes of structures, thickness walls etc.

53

Fig. 13 Example of cross section (point clouds) Source: our own elaboration From the obtained point clouds we can model details or whole objects using basic 3D shapes available in the Cyclone software. However, on the software market, we can find more specialist software e.g. typically intended for architects, which are also suitable for to the processing point clouds. It is important to note that in all typical software scanners, you can export data in different formats. This gives us the possibility to the use of specific software not only from the scanners producers, but allows us to process data in other programs. The most common data formats are CAD files *. DXF and ASCII file format (XYZ, PTS, PTX). Having scanned object we make 2D drawings of selected elements, which give the similar results as archeological documentation, which was performed during excavations. One of the most interesting applications of the data obtained from terrestrial laser scanners are 3D views and animations of scanned area. It is not the point to only scanned objects but the point is to use the data and make it available for the users, especially when the case is related to the heritage. Leica Cyclone PUBLISHER publishes point cloud data for web-based sharing and

viewing allowing access from anywhere in the world. Using the FREE Leica TruView panoramic point cloud viewer, users can view, zoom in, or pan over point clouds naturally and intuitively. Using a simple "panoramic" or "bubble" viewer approach, you see HighDefinition Survey point clouds on the computer screen just as if you were standing right where the laser scanner captured the scan data. Leica TruView software is for everyday
professionals who want to easily view and measure rich, laser scan point clouds without having to be an expert in laser scanning, CAD, or 3D. TruView, users can extract real 3D coordinates and

accurately measure distances. Results appear right on the point cloud image. Markups are also easy to create, save and share with your peers, your service provider or with clients for more effective communications.(http://hds.leica-geosystems.com/en/Leica-TruViewCyclone-PUBLISHER_64524.htm)
4. Conclusions It is clear that significant effort is needed in documenting heritage sites using digital documentation methods and the new 3D high definition capture tools. Terrestrial laser scanners are nowadays more and more used as instruments for various tasks in cultural heritage conservation. It gives us the opportunity to acquire a great number of precise data, which is measured in a very short time. The acquisition of accurate 3D models of archaeological sites, cultural heritage sites and monuments is very important. Three-dimensional documentation enables on very accurate historical documentation. Compared to traditional methods of documentation, the 3D scans more accurate sources of the information. Spatial data obtained during the measurements permit to conduct not only the reconstruction, but also it can be used as a basis for physical replicas of the scanned structure. In this paper authors present the possibility of applying the terrestrial laser scanner technology in documentation of historical places. Obtained results show that this new technology

54

can be easily adopted in archeological works as one of the documentation method. Data obtained from terrestrial laser scanner was with millimeter accuracy, which is quite enough for this kind of archeological tasks. There are a lot of measurements advantages using laser scanner during the archeological excavations. One of them is short time of capturing the data, a huge number of points obtained directly in 3D space, accurate measurements even hard to reach places for humans. The completeness of the measurements and easy access to the obtained data provide simple access to the captured data even after a few or several years. This helps to make the analysis by comparing current state to the former situation and also helps reconstruction of the elements that over time have been destroyed. Information given from point clouds is of great value not only for the conservators but also for education and may be used by the general public. There is an opportunity to create a publicly accessible archive where visitors may visit and learn about cultural heritage sites from around the world, touring more sites than they could ever visit in a lifetime. References 1. Abmayr T., Hrtl F., Reinkster M., Frhlich C. (2011), Terrestrial laser scanning applications in cultural heritage conservation and civil engineeri ng, ISPRS Workshop Laser Scanning 2011, Volume XXXVIII-5/W12, 29 31.08, 2011, Calgary, Canada; Barber D., Mills J. et all. 3D Laser Scanning for Heritage (second edition) Advice and guidance to users on laser scanning in archeology and architecture , (2011), English Heritage Publishing; Castagnetti C., Bertacchini E., Capra A., Dubbini M.,(2012) Terrestrial Laser Scanning for Preserving Cultural Heritage:Analysis of Geometric Anomalies for Ancient Structures FIG Working Week 2012, 6-10 May 2012Rome, Italy, Gadou H., Schreyer U., (2011), Laserscanning for cultural heritage and documentation, Geomatics Technology in the City, First International Geomatics Symposium in Saudi Arabia, 10-13.05.2011 Jeddah, Saudi Arabia; Van Genechten B. (2008),Theory and practice on Terrestrial Laser Scanning: Training material based on practical applications, Universidad Politecnica de Valencia Editorial, Grussenmeyer P., Guillemin S. (2011), Photogrammetry and laser scanning in cultural heritage documentation: an overview of projects from INSA Strasbourg, Geomatics Technology in the City, First International Geomatics Symposium in Saudi Arabia, 10-13.05.2011 Jeddah, Saudi Arabia; Mackiewicz A., (2012), Sprawozdanie z bada archeologicznych, wyprzedzajcych realizacj projektu Rewitalizacja obszaru pomidzy Starym Miastem a Ratuszem w Olsztynie przeprowadzonych na Placu Jednoci Sowiaskiej w Olsztynie (Dz. 11/5, 22/8, 23, 42, 43 i 44, obrb 64), stan XXIV, wykop 110, woj. warmisko- mazurskie. Tom 1. Miko T., Pieprzyk-Klimaszewska K. Ciemiera, M.(2011) Zastosowanie skanera laserowego do inwentaryzacji zabytkowych podziemi, Budownictwo Grnicze i Tunelowe 2011, nr 1 pp. 9-15, Mitka B., (2007), Moliwoci zastosowania naziemnych skanerw laserowych w procesie dokumentacji i modelowania obiektw zabytkowych, Archiwum Fotogrametrii, Kartografii i Teledetekcji, Vol. 17b, 2007 pp. 525-534;

2. 3.

4.

5. 6.

7.

8.

9.

10. Musat C. C., Herban I. S., (2010) The Use Of 3D Laser Point Technologies for Monitoring Historical and Architectural Structures RevCAD Journal of Geodesy and Cadastre Vol. 2010 pp. 145-152; 11. Pavlidis G., Koutsoudis A., Arnaoutoglou F., Tsioukas V., Chamzas Ch., (2007) Methods for 3D digitization of Cultural Heritage Journal of Cultural Heritage No.8 (2007) pp.93-98; 12. Remondino F, Rizzi A, (2010), Reality-based 3D documentation of natural and cultural heritage sitestechniques, problems, and examples Appl. Geomat. (2010) 2:85100; 13. Rther H., Held Ch., Bhurtha R., Schrder R., Wessels S., (2011), Challenges in Heritage Documentation with Terrestrial Laser Scanning, The Africa GEO2011, 31.05-2.06.2011 Cape Town, South Africa ;

55

14. Vacca G., Deidda M., Dessi A., Marras M. (2012) Laser scanner survey to cultural heritage conservation and restoration International Archives of the Photogrammetry, Remote Sensing and Spatial Information Sciences, Volume XXXIX-B5, 2012 XXII ISPRS Congress, 25.08 01.09.2012, Melbourne, Australia; 15. Vela E., Babic L. , Dapo A., Kordic B., Pribicevic B., Medak D., (2010) Terrestrial laser scanning for the digital preservation of a Croatian historical village Dobranje FIG Congress 2010, 1116 April 2010Sydney, Australia,; 16. Vosselman G, Maas H-G, (2010), Airborne and terrestrial laser scanning. Whittles Publishing 17. http://hds.leica-geosystems.com/en/Targets_19143.htm access on 29.06.2013 18. http://hds.leica-geosystems.com/en/Leica-TruView-Cyclone-PUBLISHER_64524.htm on 30.06.2013 access

*Scholar of the project "Dr. INNO 3 PhD Scholarships "organized by the Institute of Animal Reproduction and Food Research of the Polish Academy of Sciences in Olsztyn and co-financed by the European Union under the European Social Fund

56

GIS AND 3D TECHNOLOGY FOR CULTURAL HERITAGE: SCIENTIFIC E-JOURNALS ANALYSIS

Magorzata Gajos, Ph. D.
Faculty of Computer Science and Materials Science University of Silesia in Katowice Sosnowiec, Poland Corresponding author, e-mail: malgorzata.gajos@us.edu.pl

Zygmunt Wrbel, Prof. dr. hab. engr.

Faculty of Computer Science and Materials Science University of Silesia in Katowice Sosnowiec, Poland e-mail: zygmunt.wrobel@us.edu.pl Abstract GIS and 3D technology which has been growing very dynamically in recent years allows one to enter, process and present various forms of data and provides great opportunities to create new forms of protect, archive and present cultural heritage. The purpose of this article is to explore directions of research in the field of multimedia applications for cultural heritage on the basis of articles in scientific journals to determine the share of GIS and 3D. The selection of magazines for research (Journal of Cultural Heritage, Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, Multimedia Tools and Applications) has been done on the basis of the characteristics of the profile of the journal and on and the analysis of the table of contents. The chronological range of research covers the period of 2010 to 2012. Keywords: GIS, 3D, cultural heritage, e-journal. 1. Introduction In the field of cultural heritage United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) established the following conventions: Convention for the Protection of Cultural Property in the Event of Armed Conflict with Regulations for the Execution of the Convention (First Protocol, Hague, 14 May 1954, Second Protocol, Hague, 26 March 1999), Convention on the Means of Prohibiting and Preventing the Illicit Import, Export and Transfer of Ownership of Cultural Property (Paris, 14 November 1970), Convention concerning the Protection of the World Cultural and Natural Heritage (Paris, 16 November 1972), Convention on the Protection of the Underwater Cultural Heritage (Paris, 2 November 2001), Convention for the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage (Paris, 17 October 2003), Convention on the Protection and Promotion of the Diversity of Cultural Expressions (Paris, 20 October 2005); recommendations: Recommendation concerning the Protection, at National Level, of the Cultural and Natural Heritage (16 November 1972), Recommendation on the Safeguarding of Traditional Culture and Folklore (15 November 1989), Recommendation on the Historic Urban Landscape, including a glossary of definitions (10 November 2011); declarations: UNESCO Universal Declaration on Cultural Diversity (2 November 2001), Charter on the Preservation of Digital Heritage (15 October 2003), UNESCO Declaration concerning the Intentional Destruction of Cultural Heritage (17 October 2003). Driving force behind all definitions of cultural heritage is: it is a human creation intended to inform (Feather, 2006). Cultural heritage can be distinguished in: built environment (buildings, townscapes, archaeological remains); natural environment (rural landscapes, coasts and shorelines, agricultural heritage); artefacts (books and documents, objects, pictures). Cultural heritage includes tangible culture (such as buildings and historic places, monuments, books, documents, works of art, machines, clothing, and other artefacts), intangible culture (such as folklore, traditions, customs and practices, aesthetic and spiritual beliefs, artistic expression, language, knowledge, and other aspects of human activity), and natural heritage (including culturally significant landscapes, biodiversity, geodiversity, and tourist industry) (http://www.cultureindevelopment.nl/Cultural_Heritage/What_is_Cultural_Heritage).

57

Aspects and disciplines of the preservation and conservation of tangible culture include: museology, archival science, conservation-restoration (art, architectural, film, phonograph record), digital preservation. Aspects of the preservation and conservation of cultural intangibles include: folklore, oral history, language preservation. Aspects of the preservation and conservation of natural heritage include: ethnobotany, rare breeds conservation, heirloom plants (Deacon et al., 2004; Hicks, 2010). Broad philosophical, technical, and political issues and dimensions of cultural heritage include: Cultural heritage repatriation; Cultural Heritage Management; Cultural property law; Heritage tourism; Virtual Heritage (Timothy and Nyaupane, 2009). Cultural heritage is unique and irreplaceable, which places the responsibility of preservation on the current generation. We live in a very dynamic development of multimedia technology, which provides great application opportunities for the protection of cultural heritage and which facilitates our duty to preserve the cultural heritage. Multimedia is media and content that uses a combination of different content forms. This contrasts with media that use only rudimentary computer displays such as text-only or traditional forms of printed or hand-produced material. Multimedia includes a combination of text, audio, still images, animation, video, or interactivity content forms (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ Multimedia). Cultural heritage themed international conferences, workshops are held on the application of multimedia in this field such as: International Conference EuroMed; International Symposium on Virtual Reality, Archeology, and Cultural Heritage; International Workshop on Human-Computer Interaction, Tourism and Cultural Heritage (HCITOCH); Workshop on Language Technology for Cultural Heritage, Social Sciences, and Humanities (LaTeCH). In the article entitled A taxonomy of visualization strategies for cultural heritage applications (Foni et al., 2010), published in January 2010, authors presented a general classification of the different approaches that might be employed to constitute a visual representation of a cultural heritage item, including the ones featuring the use of traditional tools as the ones exhibiting the inclusion of modern 2D and 3D digital technologies. In recent years, the development of information technology inclusive of multimedia has been very quick. The purpose of this paper is to determine the directions of research in the field of GIS and 3D applications for cultural heritage on the basis of scientific e-journals of late (2010 to 2012). 2. e-Journals for investigation In order to select journals for research into GIS and 3D for cultural heritage, a list of periodicals of international reach was taken searching categories such as multimedia and cultural heritage. Based on the journal title, 10 journals were selected and Impact Factor (IF) 2011 from Journal Citation Reports (JRC) has been specifies additionally: ACM Transactions on Multimedia Computing Communications and Applications (0,850); IEEE Multumedia (0,438); IEEE Transactions on Multimedia (1,935); Multimedia Systems (0,729); Multimedia Tools And Applications (0,617); New Review of Hypermedia and Multimedia (0,0577); Journal of Cultural Heritage (1,079); International Journal of Architectural Heritage (0,235); International Journal of Heritage Studies (-);Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage (-). Characteristics of thematic scope of these journals and scientific prestige factor IF have not been sufficient for journals selection for investigation. Additional analysis of contents of these journals have been necessary for journals selection. Characteristics of selected journals for detailed analysis are shown in Table 1. 3. Methods of investigation Scientific journals play an important role in the promotion of science and offer in themselves a source of data for research into the way research workers develop their interests. To study this both qualitative and quantitative methodologies are necessary. The literature review as a scientific examination method is used to review scientific works and for peer review. The essence of peer review is to adjust a new problem to the extant knowledge, thus analysis and criticism of the subject literature is indispensable. The objectives and functions of the literature review are: description and evaluation of current knowledge for a given topic (research status); arranging the knowledge through categorisation etc to identify any hitherto missed regularities, relations, facts, phenomena; reveal cognitive gaps uncharted areas; seek inspiration, research subjects; identify new research directions (Ankem, 2008).

58

Bibliometry or bibliometrics is treated in the reference texts as a research method or discipline (scientific subdiscipline). This article treats it as a research method (bibliometric method). By the same token, bibliometry is a statistical application for quantitative studies of facts, phenomena and processes related to texts and information (Diodato, 1994). To classify articles to the appropriate topic and category classification method has been used. Classification may refer to categorization, the process in which ideas and objects are recognized, differentiated, and understood (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Classification). Table 1 List of journals for GIS and 3D for cultural heritage research Title and title abbrevation of journal Journal of Cultural Heritage (JCH) Scope and source Safeguard, Conservation and exploitation of cultural heritage; Analyses and preservation of biodiversity; Sociological and economical analyses; Computer sciences in Cultural heritage. The journal focuses on a specific new methodology in cultural heritage conservation or exploitation. It also presents the latest news concerning public administration bodies and the many activities proposed by international authorities. http://www.elsevier.com/journals/journal-of-cultural-heritage/12962074# Publishes papers of significant and lasting value in all areas relating to the use of information and communication technologies (ICT) in support of Cultural Heritage. The journal encourages the submission of manuscripts that demonstrate innovative use of technology for the discovery, analysis, interpretation and presentation of cultural material, as well as manuscripts that illustrate applications in the Cultural Heritage sector that challenge the computational technologies and suggest new research opportunities in computer science. The field Cultural Heritage spans many distinct sub-areas, which may be divided into two major classifications: tangible heritage, such as the discovery, documentation, organization, interpretation and communication of artifacts, monuments, sites, museums, and collections (including digital archives, catalogues and libraries); and intangible heritage, such as music, performance, storytelling, and mythology. In addition, the increasing volume of digital cultural artifacts and collections is becoming an important body of heritage content in its own right. http://jocch.acm.org/ Multimedia Tools: - Multimedia Applications: - Prototype multimedia systems and platforms - Home - Education and Training - Operations Public - Business Office - Visual Information Systems. http://link.springer.com/journal/11042 Source: Websites of selected journals. 4. Results According to the definitions and types of cultural heritage (CH) described in the introduction, two categories connected with cultural heritage have been defined for research: CH subject, CH preservation and conservation and individual topics in each of the category. Abstracts and full text of articles selected for the journal studies have been analysed using the literature review method and classified as the suitable category. Types of multimedia technologies applied have been indicated, too. Then, using the bibliometric method, a quantitative breakdown of articles is made for individual topics and categories. The classification result which presents directions of research in the field of GIS and 3D applications for cultural heritage is shown in Table 2.

Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage (JCCH)

Multimedia Tools and Applications (MTA)

59

Table 2 Research in GIS and 3D for cultural heritage based on e-journals analysis
Topic of CH Journal and Multimedia number of article in references CH subject JCH [35] 3D JCH [3] 3D, computer graphics JCH [5] 3D, photogrammetry JCH [20] GIS JCH [44] 3D, CAD JCH [26] remote sensing JCH [38] 3D, virtual reality JCH [43] 3D, photogrammetry JCH [49] 3D JCH [32] 3D JCH [9] 3D, virtual reality JCCH [39] photogrammetry JCCH [7] video JCCH [2] 3D JCCH [40] 3D MTA [27] 3D JCH [35], 3D JCH [30] 3D JCH [17] 3D, photogrammetry JCH [50] 3D JCH [4] 3D JCH [38] 3D, virtual reality JCH [11] 3D JCH [28] 3D JCH [22] 3D JCH [25] 3D JCCH [33] 3D, visual-audio JCCH [31] 3D JCCH [13] 3D, CAD MTA [21] image, text JCCH [36] video, image, audio, text JCCH [34] video JCCH [10] 3D JCCH [8] 3D, virtual reality JCCH [37] interactive booklets, smartpen CH preservation and conservation JCH [41] 3D, virtual reality JCH [42] virtual reality JCH [16] interactive multimedia JCH [11] virtual reality JCH [9] 3D, virtual reality JCH [25] 3D JCCH [33] 3D, visual-audio JCH [17] 3D, photogrammetry JCH [23] audiovisualisation JCH [35] JCH [30] JCH [28] JCH [50] JCH [5] JCH [20] JCH [44] JCH [43] 3D 3D 3D, virtual reality 3D 3D, photogrammetry GIS 3D, CAD 3D, photogrammetry Number of articles in topic of CH and category 45 16 40

buildings, archaeological remains, monuments

tangible

artefacts

14

intangible

folklore, traditions language, knowledge landscapes bio and geo diversity tourist industry museology

3 2 0 0 0

natural heritage

33 7 30

tangible

archival science conservation, restoration

2 9

60

digital preservation

natural intangible heritage

folklore oral history language ethnobotany rare breeds conservation heirloom plants

MTA [27] JCH [3] JCH [4] JCH [26] JCH [38] JCH [11] JCH [49] JCH [29] JCCH [31] JCCH [1] JCCH [13] JCCH [10] MTA [21] JCCH [36] JCCH [34] JCCH [37] -

3D 3D, computer graphics 3D remote sensing 3D, virtual reality 3D 3D 3D 3D digital library 3D, CAD 3D image, text video, image, audio, text video interactive booklets, smartpen -

12

2 0 1 0 0 0

Source: Websites of selected journals. 5. Conclusions Based on journals, especially on-line versions, one can effectively explore the formation of interests and developing research trends, professional and researcher communities associated with a specific field and the directions of its development, and differentiation of project subjects. The analysis of selected items in the application of multimedia in the protection of cultural heritage in terms of the research directions of the recent years has shown that the vast majority of the research relates to the use of 3D technology to create virtual reality. This technology is used in the protection of almost all cultural heritage subjects analysed in chosen articles. It is followed by the use of satellite and GIS technology to collect, process and visualize data on cultural heritage. Forty journals have been chosen for analysis, mostly from Journal of Cultural Heritage. Some of them concerned two or three topics (e.g. monuments, artefacts and digital preservation). In the category CH subject, multimedia have been applied comparatively for buildings, archaeological remains, monuments and for artefacts. Some articles were connected with folklore, traditions and language. In the category CH preservation and conservation, multimedia have been applied mostly for digital preservation, than conservation, restoration and museology. The analysis of literature, apart from indicating research directions, is also an effective method to determine which items of cultural heritage are under-researched, or have not yet been studied. In anaysed journals natural heritage (as a part of CH) has not been studied. The analysis carried out in this article, although illustrating a range of research is only fragmentary. A more complete picture can be obtained by increasing the number of respondents journals and increasing the chronological range. One can then, in addition to lines of research in the use of multimedia in the protection of cultural heritage, characterize the development of such research. References 1. Aletras, N., Stevenson, M., Clough, P. (2012), Computing similarity between items in a digital library of cultural heritage, Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, 5 (4), doi: 10.1145/2399180.2399184. 2. Aliaga, D. G., Bertino, E., Valtolina, S. (2011), DECHOa framework for the digital exploration of cultural heritage objects, Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, 3 (3), doi: 10.1145/1921614.1921619. 3. Andrade, B. T., Mendes, C. M., de Oliveira Santos, J., Jr., Pereira Bellon, O. R., Silva, L. (2012), 3D preserving xviii century barroque masterpiece: Challenges and results on the digital preservation of Aleijadinho's sculpture of the Prophet Joel , Journal of Cultural Heritage, 13 (2), 210-214.

61

4. Andrade, B. T., Pereira Bellon, O. R., Silva, L., Vrubel A. (2012), Digital preservation of Brazilian indigenous artworks: Generating high quality textures for 3D models , Journal of Cultural Heritage, 13 (1), 28-39. 5. Andrs, A. N., Pozuelo, F. B., Marimn, J. R., de Mesa Gisbert, A. (2012), Generation of virtual models of cultural heritage, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 13 (1), 103-106. 6. Ankem, K. (2008), Evaluation of method in systematic reviews and meta-analyses published in LIS, Library and Information Research 32 (101), 91-104. 7. Ashley, M., Tringham, R., Perlingieri, C. (2011), Last House on the Hill: Digitally remediating data and media for preservation and access, Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, 4 (4), doi: 10.1145/2050096.2050098. 8. Bellotti, F., Berta, R., De Gloria, A., D'ursi, A., Fiore, V. (2012), A serious game model for cultural heritage. Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, 5 (4), doi: 10.1145/2399180.2399185. 9. Bruno, F., Bruno, S., De Sensi, G., Luchi, M. L., Mancuso, S., Muzzupappa M (2010), From 3D reconstruction to virtual reality: A complete methodology for digital archaeological exhibition , Journal of Cultural Heritage, 11 (1), 42-49. 10. Callieri, M., Chica, A., Dellepiane, M., Besora, I., Corsini, M., Moys, J., Ranzuglia, G., Scopigno, R., Brunet, P. (2011), Multiscale acquisition and presentation of very large artifacts: The case of portalada. Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, 3 (4), doi: 10.1145/1957825.1957827. 11. Carrozzino, M., Bergamasco, M. (2010), Beyond virtual museums: Experiencing immersive virtual reality in real museums, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 11 (4), 452-458. 12. Carrozzino, M., Scucces, A., Leonardi, R., Evangelista, C., Bergamasco, M. (2011), Virtually preserving the intangible heritage of artistic handicraft, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 12 (1), 8287. 13. Das, V. M., Garg, Y. K. (2011), Digital reconstruction of pavilions described in an ancient Indian architectural treatise, Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, 5 (1), doi: 10.1145/2001416.2001417. 14. Deacon, H. (et al.) (2004), The Subtle Power of Intangible Heritage: Legal and Financial Instruments for Safeguarding Intangible Heritage, Human Sciences Research Council, http://www.routledge.com/books/details/9780415776226/. 15. Diodato, V. (1994), Dictionary of Bibliometrics, New York: The Haworth Press. 16. Dong, S., Wang, X., Xu, S., Wu, G., Yin, H. (2011), The development and evaluation of Chinese digital science and technology museum, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 12 (1), 111-115. 17. Duran, Z., Aydar, U. (2012), Digital modeling of world's first known length reference unit: The Nippur cubit rod, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 13 (3), 352-356. 18. Feather, J. (2006), Managing the documentary heritage: issues for the present and future , in Gorman, G. E., Shep S. J. (Eds.), Preservation management for libraries, archives and museums , Facet., London, pp. 1-18. 19. Foni, A. E., Papagiannakis, G., Magnenat-Thalmann, N. (2010), A taxonomy of visualization strategies for cultural heritage applications, Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, 3 (1), doi: 10.1145/1805961.1805962. 20. Gontz, A. M., Maio, C. V., Wagenknecht, E. K., Berkland, E. P. (2011), Assessing threatened coastal sites: Applications of ground-penetrating radar and geographic information systems, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 12 (4), 451-458. 21. Grana, C., Borghesani, D., Cucchiara, R. (2011), Automatic segmentation of digitalized historical manuscripts, Multimedia Tools and Applications, 55 (3), 483-506. 22. Guarnieri, A., Pirotti, F., Vettore A. (2010), Cultural heritage interactive 3D models on the web: An approach using open source and free software, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 11 (3), 350-353.

62

23. Hauttekeete, L., Evens, T., De Moor, K., Schuurman, D., Mannens, E., Van de Walle, R. (2011), Archives in motion: Concrete steps towards the digital disclosure of audiovisual content , Journal of Cultural Heritage, 12 (4), 459-465. 24. Hicks D. (2010), The Material-Cultural Turn: event and effect, in Hicks D., Beaudry M. C. (Eds.), The Oxford Handbook of Material Culture Studies, Oxford University Press. 25. Hunter, J. Gerber A. (2010), Harvesting community annotations on 3D models of museum artefacts to enhance knowledge, discovery and re-use, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 11 (1), 8190. 26. Kaimaris, D., Georgoula, O., Patias, P., Stylianidis, E. (2011), Comparative analysis on the archaeological content of imagery from Google Earth Journal of Cultural Heritage, 12 (3), 263269. 27. Koch, A., Dipanda, A., Rpublique C. B. (2012), Evolutionary-based 3D reconstruction using an uncalibrated stereovision system: application of building a panoramic object view , Multimedia Tools and Applicaions, 57 (3), 565-586. 28. Koutsoudis, A., Pavlidis, G., Liami, V., Tsiafakis, D., Chamzas C. (2010), 3D Pottery content-based retrieval based on pose normalisation and segmentation, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 11 (3), 329-338. 29. Koutsoudis, A., Stavroglou, K., Pavlidis, G., Chamzas, C. (2012), 3DSSE A 3D Scene Search Engine: Exploring 3D scenes using keywords, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 13 (2), 187-194. 30. Lanitis, A., Stylianou, G., Voutounos, C. (2012), Virtual restoration of faces appearing in byzantine icons, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 13 (4), 404-412. 31. Laycock, S. D., Bell, G. D., Mortimore, D. B., Greco, M. K., Corps, N., Finkle, I. (2012), Combining Xray micro-CT technology and 3D printing for the digital preservation and study of a 19th century cantonese chess piece with intricate internal structure, Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, 5 (4), doi: 10.1145/2399180.2399181. 32. Lerones, P. M., Fernndez, J. L., Gil, . M., Gmez-Garca-Bermejo, J., Casanova, E. Z. (2010), A practical approach to making accurate 3D layouts of interesting cultural heritage sites through digital models, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 11 (1), 1-9. 33. Ma, W., Wang, Y., Xu, Y. Q., Li, Q., Ma, X., Gao, W. (2012), Annotating traditional Chinese paintings for immersive virtual exhibition, Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, 5 (2), doi: 10.1145/2307723.2307725. 34. Mallik, A., Chaudhury, S., Ghosh H. (2011), Nrityakosha: Preserving the intangible heritage of Indian classical dance, Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, 4 (3), doi: 10.1145/2069276.2069280. 35. Manferdini, A. M. Baroncini, V., Corsi, Cristina (2012), An integrated and automated segmentation approach to deteriorated regions recognition on 3D reality-based models of cultural heritage artifacts, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 13 (4), 371-378. 36. Matthews, P., Aston, J. (2012), Interactive multimedia ethnography: Archiving workflow, interface aesthetics and metadata, Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, 5 (4), doi: 10.1145/2399180.2399182. 37. Obonyo, V., Troy, D., Baldwin, D., Clarke, J. (2011), Digital smartpen technology and revitalization of the Myaamia language, Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, 4 (4), doi: 10.1145/2050096.2050097. 38. Pecchioli, L., Carrozzino, M., Mohamed, F., Bergamasco, M., Kolbe, T. H. (2011), ISEE: Information access through the navigation of a 3D interactive environment , Journal of Cultural Heritage, 12 (3), 287-294. 39. Pisa, C., Zeppa, F., Fangi, G. (2011), Spherical photogrammetry for cultural heritage San Galgano Abbey and the Roman Theater, Sabratha, Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, 4 (3), doi: 10.1145/2069276.2069278.

63

40. Reuter, P., Riviere, G., Couture, N., Mahut, S., Espinasse, L. (2010), ArcheoTUIDriving virtual reassemblies with tangible 3D interaction, Journal on Computing and Cultural Heritage, 3 (2), doi: 10.1145/1841317.1841319. 41. Robles-Ortega, M. D., Feito, F. R., Jimnez, J. J., Segura, R. J. (2012), Web technologies applied to virtual heritage: An example of an Iberian Art Museum, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 13 (3), 326331. 42. Rojas-Sola, J. I., Castro-Garca, M., del Pilar Carranza-Caadas M. (2011), Content management system incorporated in a virtual museum hosting, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 12 (1), 74-81. 43. Stojakovic, V., Tepavcevic B. (2011), Image-based modeling approach in creating 3D morphogenetic reconstruction of Liberty Square in Novi Sad, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 12 (1), 105-110. 44. Styliadis, A.D., Sechidis, L.A. (2011), Photography-based faade recovery & 3-d modeling: A CAD application in Cultural Heritage, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 12 (3), 243-252. 45. Timothy D. J., Nyaupane G. P. (Eds.) (2009), Cultural Heritage and Tourism in the Developing World. A Regional Perspective, Routledge. 46. What is Cultural Heritage, http://www.cultureindevelopment.nl/Cultural_Heritage/ What_is_Cultural_Heritage (accessed 15 May 2013). 47. Wikipedia. The Free Encyclopedia. Classification, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Classification (accessed 15 May 2013). 48. Wikipedia. The Free Encyclopedia. Multimedia, (accessed 15 May 2013). http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Multimedia

49. Yan, W., Behera, A., Rajan, P. (2010), Recording and documenting the chromatic information of architectural heritage, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 11 (4), 438-451. 50. Zhang, X., Blaas, J., Botha, C., Reischig, P., Bravin, A., Dik J. (2012), Process for the 3D virtual reconstruction of a microcultural heritage artifact obtained by synchrotron radiation CT technology using open source and free software, Journal of Cultural Heritage, 13 (2), 221-225.

64

A PROPOSAL OF AN ALGORITHM FOR LINKING ADDRESS POINTS AND NUMBERING RANGES WITH LINES REPRESENTING STREETS[1]
Piotr Cichociski, Ph. D.
AGH University of Science and Technology Department of Geomatics Krakow, Poland e-mail: Piotr.Cichocinski@agh.edu.pl Abstract Geocoding is t process of determining the location, usually expressed in the form of point coordinates, of the object described by the address. This is done by comparing the relevant elements of address information with a reference material. Geocoded information can be the basis for mapping and geographical analysis. To effectively carry out the process of geocoding, one need to have the appropriate source material, that determines the location of the address. Address information is stored, among others, in OpenStreetMap database. OpenStreetMap (OSM) is an international project aimed at creating editable and available without restrictions map of the world. Addresses are often allocated to buildings and numbering ranges are also created along street segments, separately on the right and left side. To be able to use OpenStreetMap for geocoding, one must link address numbers assigned to buildings or numbering ranges placed on the map with corresponding street segments. To automate this action, the paper proposes algorithms, using analytic functions available in GIS software, allowing determining the name of the street, which is related to the address point and to identify and assign street segments to numbering ranges. The algorithms were tested and their parameters were chosen based on the sample data collected for a number of different places in Poland, to take into account local specifics, the diversity of source data and a variety of ways in which individual authors interpret the rules for building the database. The proposed method could be used both for collection of reference data for geocoding, and to automate actions during completion of OpenStreetMap database contents, which may contribute to its faster development. Keywords: address geocoding, data quality, free software, OpenStreetMap, Quantum GIS, spatial analysis, SpatiaLite. 1. Introduction

Geocoding is the process of determining the location, usually expressed in terms of (point) coordinates of the object described by the address. This is done by comparing the relevant elements of address information with source material. Addresses can be written in many different forms. In Poland, for towns in which the streets have names, it is usually assumed that the address includes the name of the street, followed by the sequence number of the building (and possibly the number of the apartment). In addition, the zip code and the name of the city, town or village are given. This set of information can uniquely identify a particular location anywhere in the whole country. Geocoded (located in space) information can be the basis for mapping and geographic analysis. One can specify spatial relations existing between specified points and examine relationships between attribute values and the position of objects. Analysis of the spatial distribution of property (Cichociski, 2011), the study of health issues (Rushton et al., 2006), or the analysis of crime (Ratcliffe, 2004) can be provided as examples of using location information obtained by geocoding. Geocoding can be performed in two ways. In the recent years portals such as Geocoder.us, Google, Microsoft, MapQuest and Yahoo! (Roongpiboonsopit and Karimi, 2010, Karimi et al., 2011), allowing to find and present the map location specified by the address have gained wide popularity. Their characteristics include ease of use and free access (provided that they are used for private purposes and not on a large scale). More advanced users, having appropriate software, can

65

automatically geocode entire data sets. The system should find the best matched addresses without operator intervention. The quality of data obtained in the process of geocoding is important, as they are often the basis for decision making. The quality of geocoding is affected by the characteristics of the source database, such as (Karimi et al., 2004): completeness, correctness, temporal validity, accuracy of the location, and in some cases interpolation technique. Even an attempt was undertaken (Davis and Fonseca, 2007) to define a quantitative indicator determining the reliability geocoding, as a function dependent on the type and completeness of the available reference data and geocoding method used. Geocoding is a process which consists of three major steps (Charif et al., 2010): 1) The structuring and standardization of searched addresses in order to identify individual components in the entered complete address (house number, street name, postcode, city, etc.) 2) Finding a matching address in the source database by comparing the corresponding elements of the searched address. 3) Proper geocoding, which determines the coordinates of the identified address. There are three basic methods for determining the location of an address. The most accurate one consists of getting the coordinates of the point object. Another popular method is coordinate interpolation performed along a linear object, assuming a range of numbers assigned to each of these objects. The basis for performing the third method is determining, by any means, a point within a polygon or line. The oldest and best-known method of geocoding requires a set of line segments representing the streets to which a name and numbering ranges on their left and right sides are assigned in the form of attributes. Geocoding, in this case, consists of first finding a matching street, then determining the segment the numbering range of which includes the relevant building number and finally, interpolating the position on the line on the basis of number range limits. This method is called street geocoding. Its application involves a lot of problems, widely reported in literature (Zandbergen, 2007, Zandbergen, 2011, Zimmerman and Li 2010). As to the advantages of the street geocoding, one can mention the lower sensitivity to the incompleteness of a database, since the sought address may not be found directly and thus, stored in the database, but it is sufficient when the range it is included in will be available. Geocoding on the basis of points is rated more positively (Zandbergen, 2008, Vieira et al., 2010) due to its excellent positional accuracy. It also provides an additional check of the entered address data as it requires finding the real address in the source database and is not based on the numbering range that may be incomplete in the field. Considering the availability of appropriate software and, despite the above comments (Karimi et al., 2004), stated comparability of algorithms used, the basis for successfully carrying out the geocoding process is to have an appropriate source material, which will determine the location of the address. 2. Sources of address information As part of building the infrastructure for spatial information in Poland (Ustawa, 2010) a database of address points is yet to be developed (Rozporzdzenie, 2012). It is based on the addr ess of a building which consists of the names of the state, county, municipality, town, street (and its respective identifiers), ordinal number and postcode. Every ordinal number will be assigned to the address point determined by the approximate center of the wall of the building facing the street or square, which is related to the ordinal number of the building, or the approximate center of the entrance to the building. The point address will be described by a pair of coordinates, specifying the position of the address point. However, in accordance with the provisions of the INSPIRE Directive (2007), this database will probably not be available to the public and free of charge to use. Although at present address points are elements of basic map (Gwny Geo deta Kraju, 1998), the drawback that prevents their direct application in geocoding is that information associated with them relates only to the number of the building whilst the second required component, the name of the street, is missing. An interesting alternative to the above-mentioned data sets can be OpenStreetMap (Haklay and Weber, 2008) a community project aimed at creating editable and available without restriction map of the world. Such a map is created based on data from handheld GPS, aerial photographs and other available data sources, as well as sketches made in the field. The project was created because most of the maps, which are generally considered free, actually have legal or technical restrictions

66

on their use. Data to be added to the base of OpenStreetMap database should be correct, verifiable and cannot be subject to copyright or the person entering the data must have full rights to them. The data is stored in the OSM database in the form of tagged geometric primitives. They belong to one of three types: point (node), line (way) and relation. Surfaces are represented by the closed line (first point is identical to the last). More complex structures (for example, areas with enclaves) are constructed with the help of relations. Each of these types may be related to the tags which take the form of key-value pairs and act as attributes. There is detailed list of acceptable tags and values, which may be extended by members of the community voting. Additionally, although this is not recommended, it is acceptable to use tags and values from outside of this list. OpenStreetMap resources are made available under Open Database License (ODbL), which states that one is allowed to copy and distribute the database and create derivative databases providing attribution in the manner specified in the license, and disseminating the newly created database only under the same license. Because this database is built by volunteers, they are no plans formulated for its systematic development. Adding new data depends on the willingness of individuals to perform the appropriate field measurements or vectorization of available aerial photographs. However there are the cases that companies or institutions that have variety of data in their resources decide to give them free of charge to OpenStreetMap community. Globally, there are significant permits granted by Yahoo and Microsoft for unlimited usage of data (especially aerial photographs) presented in their mapping portals. In Poland, some local governments have decided to make data they possess available for the OSM: Siedlce (Zaborowski, 2010), Szczecin (Zaborowski, 2011), Wroclaw, Bytom, Police and Lodz (Czernik, 2012). Address information is stored, to some extent, in OpenStreetMap database. In addition to the address points, addresses are often allocated to buildings (as surface objects, rather than points). Numbering ranges are also created along street segments, separately on the right and on the left side. The address information for points and buildings is written simply using two tags: addr:housenumber and addr:street. The structure becomes more complicated for address ranges. They are stored in the form of lines with the tag addr:interpolation having two possible values: even and odd, to inform about whether numbers are odd or even, accordingly. Additionally, these lines are connected, through relations, to the points that carry only information on the starting and ending numbers in given range. When such data are imported from external databases, the address information is mostly complete, which means that the address point is described by both the house number and street name it is located on. This is not the case with data added manually by users. There are cases when some part of the address is omitted, the most commonly street name. 3. Proposed methodology There are already tools that indicate locations of potential errors, and suggest how to fix them. OSM Inspector is one of these tools, that allows to check the completeness of the address information. It is a web based debugging tool for advanced OpenStreetMap users. On a map one can see several themed views, each with several layers, showing specific details of the OSM data, often with highlighted errors. Layers can be switched on and off, details about any feature are available on mouse click and links lead to favorite editor so that users can fix problems easily. For addresses, it indicates those that do not have the street name and also draws on the map a line connecting the address point and the closest street (Figure 1). However, that is all it can do. Any corrections must be entered manually, which means waiting for the person willing to complete the database in this regard. This is why the author proposes mechanisms that will allow not only the detection of errors occurring in the OpenStreetMap database, but also will attempt to automatically correct them. The proposed method is based on the assumption that the address point is located closest to the centerline of the street, to which it should be assigned. Near function (Esri, 2011) can be used here, which determines the distance from each feature in the input features to the nearest feature in the near features, within the search radius. The following two fields are added to the attribute table of input data set: the identifier of the nearest feature and the distance from an input feature to the nearest feature.

67

Figure 1. OSM Inspector. Source: http://tools.geofabrik.de/osmi The second proposal relies on the use of one of the functions of raster analysis, namely Euclidean Allocation (Esri, 2011), which calculates, for each cell, the nearest source based on Euclidean distance (as opposed to cost distance). Every cell in the output raster is assigned the value of the source (in this case street) to which it is closest. This way the whole space is divided into areas closest to the individual streets. If the value given to every pixel will be the identifier the nearest street, the conversion of these areas to vector polygons, and then spatial join will allow to determine which street is closest to every address point. Addresses assigned to buildings can cause some problems, as a building may be located in more than one zone. The solution to this problem is to generate centroid for each building and to test its position instead of the entire building. Finally, by identifier found the link is established between the address point and the nearest street, which allows to assign a name of the street to this address point and thus to solve the task. 4. OpenStreetMap data downloading Chosen parts of the whole OpenStreetMap (OSM) database can be downloaded in two ways. The easiest way is to use Export tab, available in the map window (Figure 2). After determining an interesting range (by giving the coordinates or drawing the rectangle) an XML file containing features from the specified area is created. Another possibility to obtain the OpenStreetMap data is to use one the following websites: http://download.geofabrik.de or http://metro.teczno.com. On the first site a region can be selected: the whole world, a continent or a country. The second site offers parts of the OpenStreetMap database for major world cities and their surrounding areas. The goal of these so called metro extracts is to make it easy to make maps for major world cities, even if they cross state or national boundaries. These sites provide data also in shapefile format (Esri, 1998), which can easily be read by most GIS software, but its content is somehow limited. So it is often necessary to use OSM specific format which requires a program to convert to one of the common GIS formats. Fortunately the popular and open source Quantum GIS software is equipped with OpenStreetMap Plugin which adds support for OpenStreetMap raw vector data, bringing it in as a layer from .osm XML file. It also permits editing and upload back the OSM server. Another interesting proposal in this regard might be SpatiaLite spatial database management system. SpatiaLite is developed by Alessandro Furieri, basing on another one man project SQLite. SQLite is actually a library implementing the selfcontained, serverless and zeroconfiguration transactional database engine, managed through SQL commands. Because it operates on individual files, to some extent it can be compared to Microsoft Access, but its source code is in public domain. SQLite is the world's most widely used database, as it can be found in such popular programs.

68

SpatiaLite extends SQLite with the ability to store geometric characteristics of objects and to perform spatial queries. In practice, it consists of several programs, performing various specific tasks, executed from command line. One of them is a tool spatialite_raw that converts a file saved in OpenStreetMap XML format to the spatial database. Moreover, there are two more general tools, having a graphical user interface: spatialite_gui and spatialite_gis. The first one is a typical program for database management, allowing database creation and editing, shapefile import/export, SQL queries formulation and results displaying. The second program is a simple spatial data browser, allowing the visualization of query results in the form of simple maps.

Figure 2. Export tab, available in the OpenStreetMap window. Source: http://openstreetmap.org For the purposes of described below practical activities OSM data available on the server http://metro.teczno.com for the two biggest Polish cities: Krakow and Warsaw, were downloaded. Streets (linear objects with non-NULL highway attribute value and having a name) and all points and polygons having non-NULL value for the attribute addr:housenumber (that is address points and buildings having addresses) within the administrative boundaries of the cities were selected and saved as shepefiles using Quantum GIS software and its plugin. Results of basic evaluation of the address data are shown in Table 1. Table 1 Statistics for address points and buildings with addresses city Krakow Krakow Warsaw Warsaw data type address point building address point building total number of objects 21386 8336 85269 24136 Source: own work More complex actions were required to obtain information about the numbering ranges. First, databases containing spatial data set for individual cities, but in raw form, were created using spatialite_raw. The following SQL query number of objects without the street name 75 337 151 128

69

SELECT count (t.way_id) as n, t.way_id as id, r1.sub as sub1, r2.sub as sub2, t.k as inter, t.v as odd_even, r1.node_id as node_id1, x(n1.Geometry) as x1, y(n1.Geometry) as y1, a1.k as house1, min(a1.v) as nr_pocz, r2.node_id as node_id2, x(n2.Geometry) as x2, y(n2.Geometry) as y2, a2.k as house2, max(a2.v) as nr_kon, makeline(n1.Geometry, n2.Geometry) as the_geom, degrees(azimuth(n1.Geometry, n2.Geometry)) as azymut, max(a3.k) as street, max(a3.v) as ulica FROM osm_way_tags as t, osm_way_refs as r1, osm_way_refs as r2, osm_nodes as n1, osm_node_tags as a1, osm_nodes as n2, osm_node_tags as a2, osm_node_tags as a3 WHERE t.way_id = r1.way_id and t.way_id = r2.way_id and t.k = "addr:interpolation" and r1.node_id = n1.node_id and n1.node_id = a1.node_id and a1.k = "addr:housenumber" and r1.sub = 0 and r2.node_id = n2.node_id and n2.node_id = a2.node_id and a2.k = "addr:housenumber" and r2.sub > 0 and n1.node_id = a3.node_id and (a3.k = "addr:street" or a3.k = "addr:housenumber") GROUP BY t.way_id HAVING max(r2.sub) > 0 allowed the construction of objects that represent ranges of addresses, which were then exported to a shapefile. Identified deficiencies in address information for the ranges are shown in Table 2 Table 2 Statistics for address ranges city Krakow Warsaw 5. Results of experiments total number of ranges 83 97 number of ranges without the street name 8 22

Source: own work Practical activities were carried out in ArcGIS software. First, using the Euclidean Allocation function areas closest to all the streets in the analyzed cities, were created. The result of this operation is a raster image, so it was necessary to decide on the size of the pixel used. Initially pixel size of 10 meters was assumed, corresponding to the size of the average single family house, but this value proved to be too high. After a few attempts the size of 2 meters as a reasonable compromise between accuracy and size the resulting file was selected. Then raster was converted to vector polygons. The value of each pixel, converted to attribute of each polygon, corresponded to the identifier of the street closest to the polygon. Attribute join with streets layer allowed to assign corresponding street name to each zone. Proper action was started from checking the proposed methods for address ranges. According to the above mentioned procedure, in order to avoid ambiguity in assigning individual ranges to the zones, their centroids were determined. These centroids were used in the next step, which involved determining the zone in which they were located, and thus the street name which was located the most closely. Since the purpose of this research is to test the correctness of the proposed methods, obtained results were compared with street name stored in the input data, instead of searching for the missing street names. In case of Krakow only two differences occurred. One of them the most probably resulted from an error in the OSM data, while the second was due to the fact that address range was located by unnamed branch of the appropriate street (Figure 3). Whereas, from nine errors observed in the area of Warsaw, only one resulted from a position of the address range closer to another street, but it can be assumed that the remaining were the result of mistakes made by the authors of the OSM (probably ranges were placed by the street different from street being a part of the address). The results of applying the Near function to find the street nearest to each of ranges were much worse. In this case 6 errors occurred in Krakow and 32 in Warsaw, respectively. Visual analysis showed that most of the errors in this case resulted from the fact that one end of the line representing the address range was closer to another street. Larger number of errors in Warsaw resulted from different from Krakows pattern of buildings. Also in Warsaw, errors in the OSM

70

database consisting of drawing too long ranges intersecting perpendicular streets were seen (Figure 4).

Figure 3. Example of address range located by unnamed branch of the appropriate street. Source: http://tools.geofabrik.de/osmi

Figure 4. An example of too long numbering range intersecting perpendicular streets. Source: http://tools.geofabrik.de/osmi Subsequently analyzes were conducted for address points and buildings. Just as before, in order to avoid ambiguity in assigning individual buildings to areas, their centroids were calculated. All points were analyzed to determine their belonging to the zones closest to particular streets. For Krakow there were 2415 (that is as much as 29%) building centroid differences observed. On preliminary examination it turned out, that large part of discrepancies were related to addresses defined by the name of housing estate rather than the street (which is typical for the Nowa Huta district). The rejection of such cases reduced the number of discrepancies to 1394 (nearly 17%). Since then housing estates were always rejected. For address points in Krakow 2925 (almost 14%)

71

discrepancies were recorded. In case of Warsaw there were 6451 (almost 27%) discrepancies for centroid of buildings, and 18248 (just over 21%) for address points respectively As the last one, study for buildings was performed using Near function in order to find the closest streets. In case of Krakow 1467 (nearly 18%) streets closest to buildings turned out to be not those that were referred to in the address information. For Warsaw, this value amounted to 7079 (just over 29%). Unfortunately, it seems that at this stage, these errors are unavoidable. Some of these errors arise from the diversity in the ways of storing street names derived from names in OSM database. Two main variants could be distinguished: forename and surname or surname only. Another group of errors is attributable to flaws in the proposed method, the main criterion of which is the distance from the street. It appears that the address points (and buildings) analyzed are not always located closest to the street to which they are assigned. There would certainly be less such errors if the address points were located within the buildings closest to the appropriate street. It would also ease visual extraction of information from maps. Unfortunately, the algorithm used to determine the centroid lacks the intelligence in this area. There are also cases of buildings located at some distance from the street to which the address is assigned and still close to the other. 6. Conclusions The studies performed led to the identification of not only the places with incomplete data, but also pointed out locations where although the data is complete, it can be suspected that the numbering ranges have been assigned to the wrong street. None of the tools previously known to the author provide such functionality. However, validation of these assumptions will require checking in the field or finding more reliable data (although it may be that the OSM license will not allow using them). Another problem is the issue of the diversity in the ways of storing street names derived from (people's) names. Unfortunately, the conception of the OpenStreetMap does not provide any form of dictionaries for street names and other objects, and there is also no recommendation as to how to record peoples names. Obtained results show that the address ranges are better source material, because they are used in cases of series of buildings located close to the streets. On the contrary, single buildings (at least in Poland) can be located far enough away from the street, and thus determination of the interrelatedness of these objects can be difficult. However, the address ranges in their original form are inconvenient to use, since their endpoints can be found closer to the other streets, thus falsifying the result. Therefore, it is better to pre-determine the centroid and use this point for further actions. Although the centroid, in the case of buildings with a complex shape, is not a good option too, because it can be located outside the building, which in specific cases may suggest different from the actual location of the building. ArcGIS software has the option of determining points inside the buildings, but in contrast its application results in locating points in an unpredictable way for objects of simple shapes. Therefore, it would be worthwhile to develop an algorithm defining a point near the approximate center of the wall of the building facing the street. For unambiguous visual connection with the street, similar way of placing address points should be suggested to the users performing manual editing of the OSM database. Despite the author's initial suspicions, that caused this research, it turns out that in the scale of the analyzed cities, address information can be considered quite complete, because the number of defects is on average at the 0.5%, although in some cases it goes over 20%. This of course does not mean that the completeness of the database could not be at a higher level. The author hopes that the algorithms proposed in this paper will help to increase this level. Large number of discrepancies between the actual and found address, resulting from the closest street, indicates that the proposed algorithms are not perfect. An inclusion of additional factors besides distance should be considered in the future. the direction of a longer side of the building which should be close to the direction of the street seems to be such a natural parameter. On the basis of the works performed some guidelines for numbering of buildings could also be formulated. At least in some cases, would seem from a map that the building should be assigned to a different street than it is at the moment. But one has to admit that the assessment of the situation only on the basis of a map can be misleading, as the major determinant for assigning number to an existing building is the location of the main entrance.

72

References 1. 2. Charif, O., Omrani, H., Klein, O., Schneider, M. and Trigano P. (2010), A method and a tool for geocoding and record linkage, CEPS/INSTEAD Working Paper Series 2010-17. Cichociski, P. (2011), Porwnanie metod interpolacji przestrzennej w odni esieniu do wartoci nieruchomoci (Comparison of spatial interpolation methods for real estate values), Studia i Materiay Towarzystwa Naukowego Nieruchomoci 2011, vol. 19, no. 3, pp. 120132. Czernik, Z. (2012), Samorzdy powoli zauwaaj OSM, In: Portal polskiej spoecznoci OpenStreetMap, http://openstreetmap.org.pl/osm/2012/samorzady-powoli-zauwazaja-osm/ Davis, C.A. and Fonseca, F.T. (2007), Assessing the Certainty of Locations Produced by an Address Geocoding System, Geoinformatica (2007) 11:103129. Directive 2007/2/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 14 March 2007 establishing an Infrastructure for Spatial Information in the European Community (INSPIRE), Official Journal of the European Union, L 108, Volume 50. Esri (1998), ESRI Shapefile Technical Description, An ESRI White Paper, Environmental Systems Research Institute, Redlands. Gwny Geodeta Kraju (1998), Instrukcja techniczna K-1, Mapa zasadnicza, Gwny Urzd Geodezji i Kartografii. Haklay, M. and Weber, P. (2008), OpenStreetMap: User-Generated Street Maps, IEEE Pervasive Computing, OctoberDecember 2008, pp. 12-18. Karimi, H.A., Durcik, M. and Rasdorf, W. (2004), Evaluation of uncertainties associated with geocoding techniques, Computer-Aided Civil and Infrastructure Engineering 19 (2004) 170 185.

3. 4. 5.

6. 7. 8. 9.

10. Karimi, H.A., Sharker, M.H. and Roongpiboonsopit, D. (2011), Geocoding Recommender: An Algorithm to Recommend Optimal Online Geocoding Services for Applications , Transactions in GIS, 2011, 15(6): 869886. 11. Ratcliffe, J.H. (2004), Geocoding crime and a first estimate of a minimum acceptable hit rate , International Journal of Geographical Information Science , 18(1):6172. 12. Rushton, G. et al. (2006), Geocoding in cancer research : a review, American Journal of Preventive Medicine, 30(2):1624. 13. Roongpiboonsopit, D. and Karimi, H.A. (2010), Comparative evaluation and analysis of online geocoding services, International Journal of Geographical Information Science , Vol. 24, No. 7, July 2010, 10811100. 14. Rozporzdzenie Ministra Administracji i Cyfryzacji z 9 stycznia 2012 r. w sprawie ewidencji miejscowoci, ulic i adresw, Dziennik Ustaw z 2012 r., poz 125. 15. Ustawa z 4 marca 2010 r. o infrastrukturze informacji przestrzennej, Dziennik Ustaw nr 76, poz. 489. 16. Vieira, V.M., Howard, G.J., Gallagher, L.G. and Fletcher, T. (2010), Geocoding rural addresses in a community contaminated by PFOA: a comparison of methods , Environmental Health 2010, 9:18. 17. Zaborowski, A. (2010), Szczecin najbardziej kompletnym miastem, In: OpenStreetMap i okolice, Wolne dane w praktyce, http://blog.openstreetmap.pl/2010/szczecin-najbardziejkompletnym-miastem. 18. Zaborowski, A. (2011), Hiszpaski kataster uwolniony, In: OpenStreetMap i okolice, Wolne dane w praktyce, http://blog.openstreetmap.pl/2011/hiszpanski-kataster-uwolniony. 19. Zandbergen, P.A. (2007), Influence of geocoding quality on environmental exposure assessment of children living near high traffic roads, BMC Public Health 2007, 7:37.

73

20. Zandbergen, P.A. (2008), A comparison of address point, parcel and street geocoding techniques, Computers, Environment and Urban Systems 32 (2008) 214232. 21. Zandbergen, P.A. (2011), Influence of street reference data on geocoding quality , Geocarto International Vol. 26, No. 1, February 2011, 3547. 22. Zimmerman, D.L. and Li, J. (2010), The effects of local street network characteristics on the positional accuracy of automated geocoding for geographic health studies , International Journal of Health Geographics 2010, 9:10.

74

UTILIZATION OF TIE DISTANCES FOR THE MODERNIZATION CADASTRE

Pawe Hanus, dr. engr.
Faculty of Mining Surveying and Environmental Engineering /Department of Geomatics AGH University of Science and Technology Krakow, Poland: e-mail: phanus@agh.edu.pl Abstract Modernization of cadastre is currently conducted using various methods. In the cartometric method calibrated raster maps are used. At the initial stage, the input data from survey reports is supplemented by vectorization data. In this process the linear data from measurement sketches, for which no connection with surveying network exists, is often not used. Nevertheless, such measurements often define explicitly the shape of the land plot and determine the linear relationships between adjacent points. In this article a procedure for including raster record maps in the vectorization process, used for modernization of cadastre and tie distances is presented. In the attached example a method based on overlaying the conditions, considering the field-measured distances included in the archive material of land-surveying and cartography store, is presented. The conditions overlaid on approximate coordinates of boundary points of land plots (obtained in the process of digitalization), resulted in increased reliability and accuracy of data in the land and building registry. In many cases, the method presented leads to optimization of cadastral boundary without the need to perform the additional field measurements. Keywords: Modernization of cadastre, coordinate adjustment, tie distances, accuracy of boundary point location 1. Introduction

Due to maintaining the cadastre in Poland over many years the source data used for conducting and updating is of diverse nature. Assessments of accuracy of such data and efforts to improve it have been undertaken repeatedly. The classification of methods and assessment of their accuracy was provided in (Dbrowski, Doskocz, 2005). Vectorization of raster maps is one of the least accurate of the methods analysed. However, it is the most cost-effective, and therefore the most often used method in the process of land and building registry modernization. In (Malanka, Lato 1998), the classification of vector maps was proposed, according to data sources for boundary point coordinates. A digital map, whereby data was obtained by analogue map digitalization, as a result of its gradual supplementing by the data coming direct measurement of boundary points in the field, would be gradually converted into a numeric map, whereby the data is obtained entirely by direct measurement, preceded by setting boundaries in the field in the presence of the parties involved. Such a process is, however, long-lasting. Another method is based on establishing the boundaries and measuring them during modernization of the cadastre. Unfortunately, due to high costs, only few coordinates of boundary points can be obtained in this way, The application of digitalization of maps following their prior transformation to the operative coordinate system entails numerous problems. This refers mainly to the area of land plots, for which, if the boundary point coordinates do not meet the accuracy requirements relevant for group I details, the area found in the database differs from the area obtained from the boundary points coordinates disclosed in the database (Regulation, 2011). It is the consequence of the low level of accuracy of the land plot area, calculated on the basis of coordinates obtained through digitalization. This results from significant standard deviation of points obtained using this method (e.g. for analogue maps at 1:2000 scale it is usually assumed at the level of 0,6m). This problem is discussed in more detail by (Hanus, 2012) and (Doskocz, 2011). Nevertheless, as a result of modernization, in many cases the area arising from the land

75

registry map and the area registered in the land and building registry could be compatible in spite of the approximated values of boundary point coordinates. Such case can occur when materials for a given land plot are available in the form of field sketches containing linear measures. Such sketches include linear measures, wall dimension measurements of land plot boundaries measured in the field, often in the presence of the parties. Such data is accurate and reliable. However, the reference of such measurement to the geodesic structure is missing. On the basis of data arising from such sketches it is usually impossible to calculate boundary point coordinates, therefore, such data is often omitted in the process of cadastre modernization. Utilization of such sketches would enhance the reliability of the registry data in the modernised cadastre, consequently reducing the number of inconsistencies within this system. It is worth mentioning that reliability and accuracy are among the most important features of modern cadastral systems, their importance being regularly emphasised, among others in (Bogarets et al. , 2002) (Williamson et al., 2010). The conditional method used in this article for optimization of the process of cadastre modernization was described in the works of (Czaja, 1997), (Winiewski, 2005). 2. Possibility to utilize tie distances in the process of cadastre modernization The empirical analysis

Source materials consisting of field sketches, including tie distances for which, for various reasons, it is not possible to calculate boundary point coordinates, can be divided into: sketches with tiedistances explicitly defining the shape and area of a land plot, and sketches which are not sufficient to define explicitly the shape of a land plot and, accordingly, its area. In the first case the linear field measurements between boundary points allow for defining the shape of a land plot in an unambiguous manner. It usually results from the fact that additional measurements are conducted, for example, the diagonal of a land plot. Although such sketches do not allow for defining the point coordinates in the operative coordinate system, those coordinates can be obtained by digitalization of analogue maps. Such coordinates can be also treated as approximated coordinates of accuracy defined through the BBP attribute (point location error). Although theoretically, in the described case the accurate calculation of area of such land plot is possible, due to the binding regulations (Order, 1969) the area of such land plots in rural locations shall be rounded to a full are (100 square metres). In the second case, the lack of additional control measurements impedes the explicit defining of the shape and, accordingly, also the area of the land plot. It usually refers to cases of land plots where only distances between boundary points on the land plot bypass were measured Diagonal measurements are not available. The second case can also occur in a simplified form, where single tie distances are indicated in the field sketch , defining only dimensions of a fragment of the land plot bypass. Assuming boundary point coordinates, obtained as a result of raster map vectorization as approximated coordinates, and by defining the conditions for area (Hanus, 2012) as well as for linear measurements, it is possible to create the model for determining the boundary point coordinates in the process of modernization of land and building registry. 3. Functional conditions for surveying values defining real property boundaries As mentioned before, in the process of modernization of cadastre, it is often needed to consider functional relationships for land plot area and for the distances between boundary points (tie distances) measured directly in the field. Boundary point coordinates may be determined on the basis of direct field measurement results or, for instance, on the basis of vectoring a calibrated raster of the registry map. The accuracy of determining these coordinates for such measurement procedures varies significantly, therefore it is crucial to take into account the relevant weights of inaccuracies in the process of setting their correlations. Relationships applied to boundary point coordinates might constitute functional conditions for observation or pseudo-observation equations which must be met by the determined (model) values of those coordinates. Assuming that each value, representing boundary point coordinates, meets the random model, which means , (1) Where component. means the model value of the value because , and is a random

If the functional relationships occur among values of boundary point coordinates, 76

then those relationships shall be precisely fulfilled by the (2)

, model values which means

whereas denotes the value of function calculated for the model values of boundary point coordinates. In general, functional relationships of type (2), related to the distances between boundary points (tie distances), occur in non-linear form, therefore, using the first expressions of Taylor series, they should be converted into linear form, which means that: (3) The best approximation of the model values of boundary point coordinates is achieved from their values established by direct field measurements, or on the basis of vectoring of calibrated raster of the registry map. After the relationship is taken into account, it results that differentials for the model values constitute adjustments to the coordinates of boundary points. Therefore, the equation (3) can be expressed in the following linear form: (4) After transposing the known value of S function to the right side and assuming the designation (5) the functional relationship of type (4) will take the following form: (6) If the partial derivatives are determined as in the above mentioned dependence, each conditional equation for boundary pints coordinates takes the following symbolic form: (7) In the modernization of land and buildings registry the functional condition is most often used for point coordinates in closed figures, defining the area of land plot and the distances between boundary points measured in the field. If, at the stage of establishing the cadastre or subsequent subdividing of properties or restoration of their boundaries, distances between boundary points often stabilized are measured, the functional conditions for boundary point coordinates of the registered land plot take the following form: (8) If differentiation of (8) function against the specific boundary points is performed, the linear form of this condition will be obtained expressed by the following condition (9) where: - approximated values of the coordinates of p and k points of the section considered points. - the difference between the observed length and its approximated value , calculated on the basis of the approximated values of the coordinates of P and K points, which constitutes the absolute term in this equation. The equation arrangement (9) can be composed for all bounds or for a specific group of registered plots and even for single properties. If the number of these equations is determined as n, and the number of the estimated parameters (adjustments to the approximated boundary point coordinates) is designated by u, the following two cases can occur: - differentials (adjustments) to the approximated coordinates of p and k

77

Case I, where n<u - i.e., the number of equations, is lower than the number of unknown quantities, Case II, where n>u - i.e., the number of equations, is higher than the number of unknown quantities, If the number of equations is lower than the number of unknown quantities ( n<u), the equations compared (9) represent the system of conditional equations, and the estimation of adjustments to approximate boundary point coordinates is performed according to the conditioned Gauss-Markov model. For the case, where n>u - the estimation of adjustments in approximated point coordinates can be conducted according to the parametric Gauss-Markov model. Solving the equation system of type (9), which leads to the estimation of differentials for boundary point coordinates and then to defining the model values of those coordinates, is the main goal of the problem raised in this article. 4. Estimation of the model boundary point coordinates for Case I (n<u) Lets assume that the quantities , correlated using matrix G, representing the boundary point coordinates determined by geodesic measurements, meet the simplest form of Gauss-Markov model (Czaja, 1997) , (Winiewski, 2005): (10) which means that for every value of a boundary point coordinate there is a relevant model value corresponding to this coordinate plus a random constituent , as a corrective adjustment. It results from assumption (8) that the model values of coordinates constitute the difference between coordinates and the corrective adjustment. It is assumed that functional conditions of type (9) which should explicitly be met by the model values, are overlaid on boundary point coordinates ,. If the functional conditions take the linear form, their number in the matrix entry will be as follows: (11) where: B - means the matrix of function partial derivatives (8), which according to dependence (9), constitute results of differences of relevant boundary point coordinates in the considered bounds, dZ - vector of estimated unknown quantities (differentials for point coordinates), representing the adjustments correcting the coordinates of relevant boundary points in the considered bounds, t - a single-column matrix of absolute terms, including the difference between the observed value of length and its approximated value . The equation system of type (9) recorded in explicit form, for three distances measured between 3 boundary points, takes the following form:

(12) Estimation of adjustments (differentials) vector against the boundary point coordinates will be performed taking into account the Lagrange function (Mikhail & Ackermann, 1976), (Czaja, 1997), (Winiewski, 2005) of the following form:

(13)

78

whereas the P weight matrix is defined as the inverse of G matrix, which contains variance and covariance of the approximated boundary point coordinates. G matrix for the considered problem will contain only elements along the main diagonal, which should represent variance(squares of mean errors) of specific boundary points in the considered bounds. For point coordinates, determined according to the regulation (Regulation, 2011) the variance should be assumed at the level of 0.01 m 2, while for the coordinates of boundary points determined on the basis of vectorization of calibrated raster of the registry map, the variance should be assumed depending on the map scale. For instance, for a map at 1:2000 scale, the variance may be assumed at the level of 0.36 m2 ( =0.6 m). The conditions necessary for the existence of the minimum function (13) are defined by partial derivatives equated to zero, which leads to the standard equation system in the form of block matrices (Czaja,1997), (Winiewski, 2005): (14) (15) Solution of the (14) and (15) equation system yields the following final formulas: (16) The characteristic feature of the estimator established in this way is that the sum of square values of differentials for boundary point coordinates, in the considered group of registered land plots, assumes the minimum value. Covariance matrix of the vector consisting of differentials against the boundary point coordinates, in the considered bounds, can be determined on the basis of the following dependences: (17) Covariance matrix for wall dimensions measurements is expressed by the formula: (17a) The variance for the estimated model should not be determined on the basis of function values, because the corrective adjustments against the boundary point coordinates are applied at the accuracy higher than the original measurement of coordinates for which the adjustments are established, thus, for this estimation model the variance should be assumed at the level of 0.01m2, which means that the inaccuracy of establishing the boundary point coordinates is at the level of their variances assumed in the G matrix. 5. Estimation of model boundary point coordinates for Case II (n>u) If the number of type (9) equations is higher than the number of unknown quantities ( n>u), then the estimation of corrections against the boundary point coordinates should be performed using the parametric Gauss-Mrkov model. For this purpose the equations (9) are presented in the form of equations for pseudo observation, which are represented by lengths of sections between the boundary points, which means that:

(18) Estimation of the vector of adjustments (differentials) against the boundary point coordinates will be performed using the method of least squares (LSM), which means, by taking into account the minimum of the function for the sum of squares of random deviations for pseudo observations, representing lengths of linear values between the boundary points, which means that (Czaja, 1997), (Winiewski, 2005): (19)

79

whereas the diagonal matrix represents the inverse of variants of the considered pseudo observations. For the distances measured the variance should be at the level of 0.01 m 2. After processing the operations indicated in dependence (19), the following form of function for LSM is obtained: (20) The first derivatives equated to zero constitute the prerequisite for the existence of the minimum for function (20) , which in the matrix record leads to the standard equations of the following form: (21) If matrix is non-singular, then the solution of the system od equations (21) may be recorded in the following form: (22) where constitutes the pseudo inverse of B matrix, which for the considered case will always be a square vertical matrix. When , then the system of equations (21) may be solved using generalized inverse of matrix , which means (23) The methods for calculating the generalized inverse can be found in the literature (Czaja, 1997), (Winiewski, 2005). It should be noted, that the formulas (22) and (23) specify unbiased estimators of dZ vector, thus the covariance matrix of this vector expressed by the dependence (24) may define mean errors of parameters or their functions. The unbiased estimator of variance of random vector is determined on the basis of the square form (20),which, after taking into account the relation (23) takes the following form: (25) wherefrom

(26) whereas n defines the number of equations considered and u constitutes the number of estimated adjustments against the boundary point coordinates of a registry land plot. 6. Numerical example of the estimation process of corrective adjustments against the boundary point coordinates

To illustrate the estimation process of corrective adjustments against the boundary point coordinates a fragment of bounds will be considered, which comprises 6 registered plots, where the coordinates of 4 boundary points are subject to adjustment, while the coordinates of 8 boundary points are represented by the outer outline of the considered bounds, which is illustrated in Figure1.

80

Figure 1. The case analysed. The points for which corrective adjustments are calculated are bolded. Wall dimension measurements measured in the field are sketched. The boundary point coordinates determined for the registered land plots considered and their standard deviations (mean errors), resulting from the measurement technology, are shown in Table 1. The coordinates of points 4, 5, 11 and 12 were obtained through the vectorisation of the scanned and transformed analogue maps at 1:2000 scale. Therefore, the attribute BPP=3 was obtained, which represents the standard deviation of 0.6 m. The coordinates of the remaining points were measured in the field after prior establishing of their localization in the presence of the parties (BBP=1). Table 1 Coordinates of boundary points for the registry plots considered Point no 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 X [m] 200.00 300.00 390.00 390.00 360.00 350.00 270.00 200.00 190.00 200.00 300.00 280.00 Y [m] 100.00 110.00 100.00 160.00 270.00 410.00 400.00 390.00 270.00 160.00 160.00 250.00 BPP 1 = 0.1 m 1 = 0.1 m 1 = 0.1 m 3 = 0.6 m 3 = 0.6m 1 = 0.1 m 1 = 0.1 m 1 = 0.1 m 1 = 0.1 m 1 = 0.1 m 3 = 0.6 m 3 = 0.6 m [x] [m] 0.071 0.071 0.071 0.424 0.424 0.071 0.071 0.071 0.071 0.071 0.424 0.424 [y] [m] 0.071 0.071 0.071 0.424 0.424 0.071 0.071 0.071 0.071 0.071 0.424 0.424

Assuming that point numbers 1, 2, 3, 6, 7, 8, 9 and 10 represent boundary points of the selected bounds, then the four points: 4, 5, 11 and 12 should be corrected.

81

For the estimation of adjustments to the coordinates of points 4, 5, 11 and 12, the conditional equations will be developed for six registered plots holding numbers: 111, 112, 113, 114, 115 and 116. On the basis of the boundary point coordinates contained in Table 1 wall dimension measurements were calculated, resulting from the coordinates, and compared to the measurements obtained in the field. The results obtained are presented in Table 2. Table 2 Comparison of tie distances of the cadastre plots. Wall dimension measurement calculated from approximated coordinates [m] 114.018 92.195 82.462 90.000 125.300 Wall dimension measurement measured in the field [m] di 114.200 92.000 82.200 90.100 125.100 Difference

section

4-5 11-12 5-12 4-11 5-11

0.182 -0.195 -0.262 0.100 -0.200

B matrix for the system of five conditional equations of type (18) containing 8 adjustments to the coordinates of four points contains the following elements:

P matrix is the inverse of the variance for the particular coordinates of the boundary points considered, which means that after taking into account the standard deviations listed in Table 1, it takes the following form:

Elements of t matrix constitute the difference of wall dimension measurements or particular blocks, compared in Table 2, which means:

Solution of the system of equations according to formula (16). with minimization of function (13), yields the following resulting matrices:

82

The model coordinates of boundary points are defined as the sum of coordinates of these points, included in Table 1 and the corrective adjustments calculated, which is illustrated in Table 3. Table 3 Corrected coordinates of boundary points for the boundary points considered Point no 4 5 11 12 x [m] 390.00 360.00 300.00 280.00 y [m] 160.00 270.00 160.00 250.00 dx [m] 0.085 -0.174 -0.015 0.104 dy [m] -0.116 0.002 0.143 -0.030 [m] 390.085 359.826 299.985 280.104 [m] 159.884 270.002 160.144 249.970

The tie distances between points, calculated on the basis of the coordinates adjusted according to the method described above, correspond to the values obtained during field measurements. In the land and building registry modernised in this way, the linear measurements and areas of such land plots will be consistent with what the field measurements performed years ago and presented in the field sketch. As mentioned before, due to the fact the corrective adjustments of coordinates will be made in the field, the variant for the estimated model should not be determined on the basis of the value of function. Assuming m2 and using the dependence 17 and 17a, the variance values obtained for all of the measured linear measurements will amount to 0.09 m, Which corresponds to the accuracy of length measurements, conducted with the use of linear gauges. 7. Conclusions Tie distances always make one of the control field measurements. Nonetheless, situations occur when those measures provide the only measurement data, and the lack of correlation between the measurements and the structure makes calculation of the boundary points of a land plot impossible. Therefore, as mentioned in the introduction, those measurements are often ignored by land surveyors in the process of cadastre modernization. In case the boundaries of such plot were established at a later stage, such sketches, not used for the modernization, would have to be taken into account by a land surveyor. The procedure presented allows to consider such sketches and to adjust boundary point coordinates, determining the registered plot, on their basis as early as at the stage of modernization of cadastre. Errors in the location of boundary points resulting from this process will not decrease, but the boundary points will be related to each other through linear measurements. A possible modification of the location of one of them would have to entail the modification of the location of other points associated by linear relationships, the value of which has been defined as a result of the measurement. In case the tie distances define the shape of a land plot explicitly, it can be noted that the error in calculating the area of such plot will significantly improve, despite the relatively inaccurate calculation of the boundary point coordinates which create them. In such situation, it seems unjustified to apply a criterion derived from Gauss formula for determining error of such area, presented in the Regulation of 2011 for the error in area calculation will be significantly lower. It is an example of the high internal reliability of a plot (reliability of the geometry of the plot itself) and the relatively low external reliability (defining the location of the plot in the space). It would be appropriate to add the BPD attribute to the modernized cadastre (next to the BPP attribute - the

83

error of boundary point location and ZRD - source of point-related data) - the error of plot area, which will not always depend only on the plot configuration and the value of BPP attribute for the points which determine it. References 1. Bogarets, T.& Williamson I. P.& Fendel E. M.(2002). The role of land administration in the accession of Central European countries to the European Union. Journal of Land Use Policy 19:29-46 Czaja J. (1997). Modele statystyczne w informacji o terenie (Statistical Models in Land Information). Krakow: Wydawnictwo AGH Dbrowski W., Doskocz A. (2005) Ocena dokadnoci pooenia szczegw sytuacyjnych pozyskanych z map numerycznych (Accuracy estimation of land details obtained from digital maps). Technical Science, Supplement No 2, s. 309-320. Doskocz A. (2011) Dokadno obliczania pola powierzchni ze wsprzdnych paskich prostoktnych (Accuracy of area calculation by means of rectangular horizontal coordinates) Acta Sci. Pol., Geodesia et Descriptio Terrarum 10(3) 2011, 29-44 Hanus P. (2013). Correction of location of boundaries in cadastre modernization process. Geodesy and Cartography Vol 62 No 2, Hycner R. (2004). Podstawy katastru (Fundamentals of Cadastre). Krakow: Wydawnictwo AGH Lato S., Malanka J. (1998). Analiza dokadnoci map numerycznych i cyfrowych (Analysis of Accuracy of Numeric and Digital Maps) . Zeszyt Naukowy Geodezja, tom IV, zeszyt 2, Wydawnictwo AGH, Krakw, s. 163-177. Mikhail E. M., Ackermann F. (1976). Observations and Least Squares, New York: IEP - A Dun Donnelley Publisher

2. 3. 4. 5.

6. 7. 8.

9.

10. Regulation of the Minister of Regional Development and Construction of 29 March 2011 concerning the Land and Building Register (Journal of Laws of 2001, No. 38, item. 454). 11. Regulation of the Minister of Interior and Administration of 9 November 2011, concerning the Technical Standards of Performing Detailed Surveys and Working Out and Sending Results of these Surveys to Country Surveying and Mapping Store (Journal of Laws of 2011 no 263 item.1572). 12. Williamson I., Enemark S., Wallace J., Rajabifard A. (2010). Land Administration for Sustainable Development. (Zarzdzanie gruntami dla zrwnowaonego rozwoju). USA California: ESRi Press Academic Redlands 13. Winiewski Z. (2005). Rachunek wyrwnawczy w geodezji (z przykadami) (Calculatio n adjustment in geodesy with examples). Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu WarmiskoMazurskiego, Olsztyn 2005

84

2.

CULTURAL AND NATURAL HERITAGE

85

86

MEASUREMENT AND LOAD TESTING ANALYSIS OF THE ROOF OF THE OPERA LESNA IN SOPOT
Waldemar Kamiski1 Krzysztof Bojarowski1 Krzysztof Mroczkowski1 Artur Janowski1 Krzysztof Wilde2
1. Institute of Geodesy Faculty of Geodesy and Land Management University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn ul. Oczapowskiego 1 10-719 Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: waldemar.kaminski@uwm.edu.pl e-mail: kboj@uwm.edu.pl e-mail: k.mroczkowski@uwm.edu.pl e-mail: artur.janowski@geodezja.pl 2. Department of Structural Mechanics and Bridge Structures Faculty of Civil and Environmental Engineering Gdask University of Technology ul. Narutowicza 80-233 Gdask, Poland e-mail: krzysztof.wilde@gmail.com Abstract Determination of structure displacements and deformations is one of the most important tasks in engineering geodesy because the results of these actions are critical for human safety and structure durability. The development of new measurement methods and technologies has enabled substantial improvement of field work in this area and obtained results allowing comprehensive evaluation of possible risks. The methods of spatial determinations which enable joint determinations of displacements in the three basic directions should be particularly noted. It is also worth noting new possibilities of analysis and presentation of determination results, whose development is connected with applications of spatial information processing systems in engineering geodesy. CAD group systems are particularly indicated, as systems especially adapted to 3D visualization of engineering measurement results. This paper presents the course for load test measurements of the roof covering of the Opera Lesna in Sopot and a result analysis method based on the analysis of 3D models of the studied structure. Keywords: the Opera Lesna in Sopot roof, terrestrial laser scanner, test loading, displacements 1. Introduction The determination of displacements and deformations of engineering structures is one of the most important tasks in modern engineering geodesy. The results obtained from such measurements are critical for structure durability and, consequently, the public safety. The application of modern 3D measurement methods and technologies for this purpose has improved and increased field work accuracy. The use of modern spatial information processing systems to analyze observation results and their fast visualization allow real-time comprehensive evaluation of possible risks. It is worth noting in this context a modern technology for performing measurements laser scanning. Laser scanning can be carried out with a stationary instrument (a so-called terrestrial laser scanner, TLS) or an instrument placed on a moving platform. Airborne laser scanning ALS (the scanner placed on a plane or helicopter) and mobile laser scanning MLS (the scanner is placed on a car or on a

87

moving platform) are distinguished in this second situation. Terrestrial laser scanning technology was used for the purposes of this paper. Terrestrial laser scanning, as the method for fast 3D acquisition of a large number of points (called point clouds) currently has very broad application. The many applications of this interesting technology also include the use of TLS in the acquisition of data necessary to determine the displacements of engineering structures. The high accuracy obtained using TLS measurements also require the application of modern programs enabling the analysis of their results represented by point clouds. CAD group systems, adapted to 3D analyses of engineering measurements, are particularly interesting. This paper presents the problems of determining roof displacements of the Opera Lesna in Sopot based on observations obtained from a Leica ScanStation terrestrial laser scanner. The measurements were taken during test loading carried out to check the strength of the roof structure. A result analysis method based on the analysis of 3D models of the studied structure was also proposed. The obtained results encourage further, more detailed, analyses, both theoretical and empirical. 2. Description of the research object The research object was the roof of the Opera Lesna in Sopot. The roof is composed of left and right sides stretched on two steel arches (Photo 1,2). The bases of the structure are pipes made in Germany and the appropriate archings were made in England.

Photo 2. View from inside Photo 1. Roof of the Opera Lesna in Sopot (photos from the collection of the authors of the paper) The roof structure was designed from industrial fabric less than 1 mm thick stretched on the two above-mentioned steel arches. The roofing is composed of two symmetrical leaf-shaped surfaces supported by steel arches and pillars. Because of the terrain conditions, the arch spans differ and are 102.96 m and 93.20 m, respectively. The load-bearing arches were designed as pipes with a diameter of 1300 mm and wall thickness of 70 mm, inclined to the horizontal at an angle of 510 and connected with a truss. The arches approach each other at the highest point at a distance of 6.0 m. The longitudinal axis of the roof structure is at the same time the axis of the auditorium and the stage. Each membrane segment is stretched on load-bearing ropes and a support arch. Additionally, the edges are ended with edge ropes attached to the pillars. The load-bearing ropes are stretched between the arches and the steel pillars. The whole roof is symmetrical (Makowska, 2012; Wilde et al., 2012). The maximum roof span is 104 m. The approximate surface area of each part of the roofing is 1800 m2. The maximum height calculated from the reference level is 27.935 m (Makowska, 2012). 3. Leica ScanStation scanner The measurement of the Opera Lesna roof to determine its displacements was performed with a Leica ScanStation laser scanner currently used at the Institute of Geodesy (Fig. 1).

88

Fig. 1. Leica ScanStation Source: http://www.leica-geosystems.us/en/News-Archive-2006_80959.htm?id=1247 Technical parameters selected from the scanners operating manual are: full horizontal field of view 360, full vertical field of view 270, biaxial compensator with a range of 5 and an accuracy of 1, angle determination accuracy 0.003, distance measurement accuracy 4 mm, maximum scan range 300 m, laser spot diameter 4 mm at 50 m. 4. Performance of measurements during load tests Efficient field work organization, high accuracy of results and the manner of their analysis are of significant importance in control measurements of engineering structures because of the special requirements as to the reliability of this type of structures. The possibility of determining the displacements of the examined structure arising over the period considered is conditioned by performing observations of selected points on the structure at the beginning and at the end of this period. Assuming the results of one of the measurements as initial and the results of the next as current, the values of displacements arising during this period can be computed. The periodically determined values of displacements should be characterized by the following basic features: 1. Correctness, i.e. consistency of the determined values with the actual changes in the position of the observed points, within the effect of random measurement errors. 2. Minimum measurement accuracy, justified by the needs, set by specialists evaluating the obtained values of displacements for individual types of structures. 3. Up-to-dateness, characterized by the period between the start of each periodic measurement and the passing of these values to specialists shortened to a justified minimum. The need to ensure these features requires the use of an appropriate measurement and computation methodology. In the case of conducting experiments, as in this situation with load testing, the organization of measurements is limited only by the possibility of creating appropriate dynamic structure systems. In the discussed case, all measurements could be conducted in one measurement process (single ScanStation) from one instrument stand, so there was no need to establish a control network. The Leica ScanStation scanner measurement stand and the authors of this paper are presented in photos 3, 4.

89

Photo 3. Preparation for the measurement

Photo 4. Performance of the scanner measurement

(photos from the collection of the authors of the paper) Fig. 2 visually presents the location of the scanner stand relative to the structure and the point cloud resulting from the measurement of the original state (without loads).

Fig. 2. Point cloud. Measurement result for the state without loads with the instrument stand location The performed geodetic measurements concerned the current state of the Opera Lesna roof. For this purpose, each panel was loaded with 75 kg and 150 kg loads independently at three points at , and of its length. The measurement covered the three main panels, so it comprised 36 scans as a whole. The distribution of the points at which the loads were applied is presented by Fig. 3.

90

Fig. 3. Panel loading points In Figure 3, the notation 5.1 means respectively: 5 panel, 1 measurement point. 5. Analysis of results - determination of displacements New possibilities of the presentation and interpretation of the results of obtained displacements have emerged in connection with the development of spatial information systems. The following stages of desk research were proposed for the purposes of this paper: Stage 1 Preliminary work The preliminary stage of work on the point cloud obtained from the measurements in the Forest Opera was data preparation for the creation of 3D models. For this purpose, the direct measurement results saved as a text file were exported to the Autodesk Civil 3D system. A subset from the point cloud used for detailed research was then selected. This part of work was provisionally called scan cleanup. The points representing the roof covering were divided into the panels, which formed a structure called a point group in the graphical database. The panels were then saved in the appropriate layers of the Autodesk Civil 3D system. Stage 2 Main work Performing the next stage of desk research, a 3D model of the whole roof covering was created, by reproduction of its geometrical configuration in the form consistent with the state without loads (original measurement). The extent of individual panels was specified in this model, which was then the precondition for the separation of envelopes in the successive loading phases and conducting comparative analyses of the models. Six models were then created for each panel with loads of 75 kg (3 models) and 150 kg (3 models). Table 1 compiles the results of roof covering displacements along the Z component at the loaded points.

91

Table 1 Summary of roof covering displacements at the loaded points Displacements (in mm) Designation of panels and points At 75 kg load At 150 kg load 1.1 62 114 Panel 1 1.2 55 102 1.3 44 094 2.1 67 116 Panel 2 2.2 57 114 2.3 48 97 3.1 48 105 Panel 3 3.2 48 97 3.3 49 85 4.1 56 113 Panel 4 4.2 57 106 4.3 38 82 5.1 60 109 Panel 5 5.2 57 105 5.3 57 101 6.1 56 93 Panel 6 6.2 50 101 6.3 48 93

Stage 3 - Visualization of displacements Standard functions of the Autodesk Civil 3D v. 2013 software were used for the graphical presentation of the obtained results allowing clear documentation of controlled point displacements. It was assumed after preliminary analyses that separate distinguishment of the three examined states of the structure was advisable because their joint presentation would cause considerable limitation in the clarity and interpretation of figures. The structure of the graphical database was also designed so as to enable any compilation and presentation of test measurement results and conducting specialist spatial analyses. The conducted research mainly aimed at the determination of roof covering deflection under the influence of loads. The determination of the Z component of displacements was therefore of primary importance. Using the differential surface creation functions of the Civil 3D system, 36 models were generated in which the base surface was a TIN model representing the roof covering without loads and the reference surfaces were the models at set loads. Hypsometric deformation models can be obtained using surface analyses and the appropriate visualization method. Figs. 4a 4f present the created differential surfaces. The models were obtained as the difference between the surface of the state without loads and the corresponding models of the structure after loading with 75 kg (Fig. 4a4c) and 150 kg (Fig. 4d4f).

92

Fig. 4. Visualization of changes under the influence of test loads In Fig. 4, characteristic circles (contour lines) can be observed on all panels. The contour lines occur near the points subjected to loads and characterize the values of the obtained vertical displacements as well as the area of their disappearance. Information about the spatial range of the displacement is therefore obtained. A condition for the correct functioning of the roof structure is, among others, a regulated flow of water and snow accumulating during precipitation or melting and icing. Fig. 5 presents in brown the contour lines of each analyzed panel in the initial phase (without loads). Water flow directions obtained based on the obtained course of the contour lines are marked in blue.

Fig. 5. Visualization of the water flow function Commenting on the obtained results, we can conclude that except for panel 4 (right bottom panel) the flow of water is regular in all the other roof parts. Panel 4 attracts attention because it can be seen that water can accumulate on this panel in its lower and upper parts. It is valuable information, especially during the winter weather fluctuations, when the temperature is above zero by day and below zero by night with abundant snowfall or sleet. This situation may lead to higher

93

loading of these parts of the roof structure. Particular attention should then be paid to this part of the structure during the conducted monitoring. 6. Conclusions Selected parts of the comprehensive research presented in this paper have demonstrated the high efficiency of the applied measurement technology using TLS and determination of displacements with the Autodesk Civil 3D system. Although this paper contains only analyses of the Z component of displacements, the possibility of determining displacements in 3D space without the need to determine points inaccessible for this type of measurement should be considered a basic advantage. The advantages of the applied measurement technology can be fully used if efficient spatial information processing methods are used for the analysis of results. This refers above all to the possibility of generating structure models, performing analyses and interpreting the results in 3D space. It can be concluded based on the performed detailed theoretical and empirical analyses, of which only a small part is presented in this paper, and after verification by specialist designers, that the roof structure of the Opera Lesna in Sopot has been correctly executed. References 1. Makowska, K. (2012), Monitoring system for the roof structure of the Opera Lesna in Sopot. Design, implementation and analysis of the accuracy of geodetic measurements . Engineering diploma thesis, Gdask. 2. Wilde, K., Gostaski, P., Wilde, M., Rutkowski, T., Groth, M., Makowska, K., et al. (2012), Technical monitoring system for the structure of the Opera Lesna in Sopot. Gdask. Web pages Source: http://www.leica-geosystems.us/en/News-Archive-2006_80959.htm?id=1247 (accessed 21 March 2013).

94

THE PROJECT "A NEW GIS PROCEDURE FOR THE RECONSTRUCTION OF THE LANDSCAPE IN CLASSICAL ANTIQUITY (TERRITORY OF TODAY PRIMORJE-GORSKI KOTAR COUNTY)"
Vlasta Begovi, Ph.D.
Institute of Archaeology, Gajeva 32, 10 000 Zagreb, Croatia

Ivanica Schrunk, Ph.D.

University of St. Thomas, St. Paul, Minnesota 55105, USA

Davorin Kerekovi, Prof.

GIS Forum, Ilica 191 e, 10 000 Zagreb, Croatia

Abstract In the course of the ongoing research project Archaeological Topography of Croatia in Classical Antiquity the application of a new GIS procedure made it possible to make reconstructions of some Roman sites and past landscapes (landscape in classical antiquity) on the territory of present-day Primorje- Gorski Kotar, County of Primorje- Gorski Kotar. The County encompasses the territory of the northern Adriatic with the part of Istrian peninsula, coastal territory of Rijeka bay with its hinterland, the islands Cres, Loinj, Krk and Rab and the part of Gorski Kotar to the upper course of Kupa and Dobra rivers. The difference between sea level and mountain territory with highest points of Uka at 1401 m, Risnjak at 1528 m and Velika Kapela at 1534 m makes this area especially dinamic in landscape line. Important comunications and anciant roads lead from the ports and crossing the mountains, further to the great river valleys (Kupa, Sava, Drava, Dunav) connecting the Mediterranean area with the Middle Europe. The GIS approach to the study of changes in historical landscapes indicated that the greatest transformation of the landscape occurred in the Roman period, and are still visible today. Territorial creativity was high in the Roman time, when a completely new landscape identity appeared after the 2nd/1st century BC in Dalmatia and Histria. The new markers in the landscape consisted of: 1) Military camps; 2) Cities colonies and settlements; 3) Roman villas; 4) A network of roads and aqueducts; 5) Roman ports. The most noticeable changes came in the Roman period with new exploitation of the land and the intensive planting of new cash crops - grape (vineyards) and olive trees. Roman cities were formed mostly at the pre-Roman settlements and ports and in the vicinity of hillforts. Roman villas as the centres of the agriculturally productive landscape were settled between the towns and forts along the main roads. The project "A New GIS Procedure for the Reconstruction of the Landscape in Classical Antiquity (territory of today Croatia)" is at the beginning. We started with the study of Roman architectural features as the markers in the landscape. We are presenting here the preliminary results of the first phase of our study. Key words: GIS, archaeological topography, historical landscape in classical antiquity, archaeological landscape, 4th century BC to 6th century AD Introduction Primorje Gorski Kota County The County is situated in the northern part of the eastern Adriatic and covers the coastal area, hilly terrain, valleys and mountain area with the part of Istrian peninsula and the islands Cres, Loinj, Krk, Rab, Ilovik, Unije, Srakane, Suak, Lopar, Vele and Male Orjule, Kozjak, Sv. Petar, Grgur, Prvi, Goli, Plavnik and Zea. The territory consist of a relatively narrow elongated coastal area with valley of Vinodol in the south and mountain area with Uka in the west (highest point is Vojak, Uka at 1401 m above the sea level), mountain Risnjak in the north of the county (the highest point is

95

Veli Risnjak, 1528 m) and mountain Velika and Mala Kapela (Roman Albius) on the east side (the highest point is Bjelolasica, 1534 m). The most important rivers are mountain streams, such as Rjeina, which forms easy passing from its delta through the mountain pass to hinterland Gorski Kotar and river Kupa on the north border of the county. The other importan rivers are Dobra, Dubraina, Riina, Lianka and Lepenica . The importan valleys are formed along the rivers Vinodol valley famous of its vineyards and the territory bordered by the rivers Dobra and Kupa in the north part. There are many lakes in the County, same of them - Lokvarsko lake, Bajer lake and Vransko lake on the island of Cres. The coast line leads from the eastern part of Istrian peninsula from the village Brse (Uka mountain) to the village Sibinj Krmpotski in the south.

Figure 1 Map of North Adriatic with the islands Cres, Krk, Rab and Loinj on the territory of today Primorje-Gorski Kotar County The biggest island is Krk with the highest point Obzovo 568 m above the sea level. The highest point on the island of Cres is 648 m; on the island of Rab - Kamenjak 410 m; on the island of Loinj Televrina 589 m. The other above mentioned islands are smaller and without mountain peaks. There are seven bays and important ports Rijeka bay, Bakar bay, Omialj bay, Cres bay, Punat bay, Soline bay (Klimno), ans Baka bay (M. Blei 2004, 166/7). They are situated on the deep Kvarner bay, known in anciant time as Sinus Flanaticus, famous of its strong north wind bura, dengerous for the maritime transport. In the Roman time a part of Gorski Kotar - the Mountain District - to the upper course of the Colapis River (Kupa) just on the border where the first slopes of the Alps begin, was included in the Roman province Pannonia, while the other part the coastal line with the islands and mountain Albius was in the Roman province of Dalmatia. History, the cultural monuments and the archaeological sites The Paleolihtic and Neolithic sites settled through the Bronze Age (same of them even later) are Oporovina above Medveja in Istria, Jami na Sredi on the island of Cres, and Vela Jama on the island of Loinj. Hill fort settlements were the typical form of settlement during the Bronze and Iron Ages, many with proto-urban features. There are over a hundred of them on the territory of Primorje-Gorski Kotar County. They were provided with panoramic views to a large coastal and mainland area (Durman 2007, 30-33). Same of them have been archeologically explored: Moenice on the territory of Istria, Novi Vinodolski on mainland area at the end of Vinodol valley, unski on the

96

island of Cres, Veli Kalir in Punat and Glavica in Baka on the island of Krk, Katelin in Kampor and Trbunjak in Lopar on island of Rab etc. In the Roman period many new Roman cities were founded, most of them on the pre-Roman settlements such as 1. Tarsatica (near hill fort Trsat, today Rijeka), 2. Volcera (Bakar), 3. Ad Turres (Crikvenica), 4. Apsorus (Osor), 5. Fulfinum (Omialj), 6. Crexi (Cres), 7. Caput insulae (Beli), 8. Curicum (Krk) and 9. Arba (Rab). (Boloni ic 1977, 370; B. Nedved 1988,33; M. Blei 2004, 163/4)

Fig 2 The city of Rab In the Early Empire Roman high positioned officers and senatorial families built luxury residences outside the perimeter of the cities. Such villae maritimae and agriculture complexes - villae rusticae were the centres of a larger rural properties. Three maritime villas were archaeologicaly explored 1.one in Selce, (R. Mateji 1981; M. Rizner 2006, 285/6), 2. the other in Jadranovo on the peninsula Havie, Lokvie bay (R. Starac; M. Rizner HAG 3/2006, 285/6) and 3. the third on the island of Rab at Kampor, Katelina (Jurkovi, Mari 2005, 264-266).

97

Fig 3 Roman maritime villa at Jadranovo promontory Havie, Lokvie bay (R. Starac 2007). The first one is connected with the owner of figlina (ceramic workshop) in Ad Turres (Crikvenica) Sextus Metilius Maximus who produced amphorae, pottery and building materials (roof tiles). The products from the figlina in Ad Turres were found on many sites in Istria and Dalmatia (G. Lipovac Vrkljan 2004, 165-166; G. Lipovac Vrkljan 2011, 3-5). There are numerous well-known villae rusticae sites in the mainland and on the islands 1. on the island of Unije; 2. on the island of Krk at 3. Baka, 4. Njivice-Poje, 5. Pinezii, 6. Punat, 7. Jurandvor und the medieval church of St. Lucia and 8. Vrana; 9. on the island of Loinj at Veli Loinj; 10. on the island of Rab at Supetar and 11. Lopar; on the island Cres at 12. Hamlac, 13. Miholaica, 14. Martinica,. 15. Cres, 16. Lovreki, Polacine; 17. Cres, Ustrine; 18. Cres, Punta Kria; 19. Loinj, Liska bay; 20. unski; 21. Loinj, Srakane, island Male Srakane; 22. Rijeka, Kostrena, Krk; 23. Omialj, Blatna bay Mohorov (Boloni ic 1977). They were centres of the productive estates and had storage facilities with wine cellers, olive oil presses and olive oil cellars, fish ponds and basins for collecting of salt (salt works) and quarries. Territorial creativity was high in the Roman time, when a completely new landscape identity appeared after the 2nd/1st century BC in Dalmatia and Histria. The new markers in the landscape consisted of: 1) Military camps; 2) Cities colonies and settlements; 3) Roman villas; 4) A network of roads and aqueducts; 5) Roman ports. The most noticeable changes came in the Roman period with new exploitation of the land and the intensive planting of new cash crops - grape (vineyards) and olive trees. Roman towns and Roman villas were the most important markers in the landscape of the changes brought by the Roman domination. On the territory of today Primorje-Gorski Kotar County were important safe ports and naval base and new roads leading from the sea to the crossing in the mountain, and further to the regional roads in the river basein such as Kolpus (Kupa), Dobra, Savus (Sava) and Dravus (Drava) and further to Danubio (Dunav). Along the main road Via publica Aquileia-Tarsatica there arose a system of smaller settlements, fortifications and way stations (statio, mutatio). Traces of a fortification system, the limes, remained from the late antique period. It stretched from Tarsatica across Grobnik Field to Prezid in Gorski Kotar. Roman milestone was found in Bakarac near Kraljevica. There are same remains of maritime routes and important ports visible in the results of underwater archeology investigations such as - 1. Mali Loinj, horn Boko, Osor, Roman shipwreck, 1 century BC; Loinj, Mali Loinj, Ploice, roman shipwreck; Povile, 3 -4 century AD, roman shipwreck; Baka, Krk, horn Dubno, roman shipwreck, 2 century BC; Rab, Glavina h orn, Roman shipwreck; Krk, small island Galun, Roman shipwreck; Krk, Baka draga, roman shipwreck; The

98

island of Rab, horn Sorinj, Supetarska draga village, the shipwreck from 2. century BC; Cres, horn Pernat, 2 century BC, shipwreck. (I. Radi Rossi 2004, 168/9) In Late Antiquity the fortifications of the cities were rebuilt and new fortifications systems were built because of permanent wars on the border of the Roman Empire. The new defence systems such as the Liburnian limes were built in order to protected the entry into the Italian territiory. It stretched from Tarsatica across Grobnik field to Prezid in Gorski Kotar (G. Lipovac Vrkljan 2004, 169-170; S. Durman 2007, 32). On the coastal and island territory there are remains of the Byzantine fortifications from the 6th century: Byzantine castrum on the little island of Palacol, Lopar in Novi Vinodolski, Badanj near Crikvenica and Bosor on the island of Krk.

Fig 4 Byzantine fort Korintija at the island of Krk (. Tomii 1986) 1. On a small island Palacol there are the remains of byzantine fortification 40 x 40 m, vith visible walls 3.5 m high, from the 6th century AD 2. On Vrbnik, Glavina, Veli Grad, on the island of Krk there is a Byzantine fort , from the late antique period, Byzantine period (S. Cigleneki 1987, 104-107) 3. Crikvenica, Badanj, late antique period, Roman fort, from the 4 century AD, enlarged in the 6 century AD (lasted till the 13 century AD), situated on the road along the river Dubraina (M. Rizner 2006, 285/6).

99

Fig 5 Late Roman - early Bizantine fort Badanj near Crikvenica 4. On the island of Rab - Barbat, St. Damian hill, late antique, early Byzantine fort; Palit, late antique, early Byzantine fort and naval base; Horn Sorinj, St. Nicolo site, late antique early Byzantine fort and naval base; Lopar, late antique, early Byzantine military base; Kampor, Katelina, late antique - early Byzantine fort 5. Kastav, Istra, Roman fort Praetenture, 3-4 century AD 6. On the island of Krk - Baka, peninsula Sokol, Korintija, late antique - early Byzantine fort Bosar, 6 century AD; Omialj, Krk, Fortica, late antique fort with cistern; Omialj, Voz bay, late antique fort; Omialj, island St. Marko, late antique fort. 7. Prezid, Gorski Kotar, Liburnian limes, Claustra Alpium Iuliarum, 3-4 century AD, fortifications 8. Novi Vinodolski, Lopar, late antique fort and near Novi Vinodolski, island St. Marin, late antique building matherial and pottary were found 9. Crikvenica, Kotor - Goda, late antique, early Byzantine pottary and m etalwere found 10. Klana, Za Presikom, Studena, and Klana, Vranjeno, the remains of fortifications were found In Late Antiquity the territory was highly populated because of many refugees from Roman provinces of Pannonia and Noricum. From the 4th century many early Christian churches were erected in the area: 1. St. Martin near Martinica with a cruciform ground plan; the early Christian comlex at Mirine near Fulfinum (Omialj) with a three nave basilica on the island of Krk; 2. Assumption of St. Mary, the cathedral of Curicum (Krk) was built on the Roman bath complex; 3. St Mark in Baka; 4. St. Mary the Great, the cathedral of Arba (Rab). 5.The church of St. John the Evangelist in Rab was likewise originally an early Christian basilica; 6. church of Sts. Cosmas and Damian above Barbat on the island of Rab; 7. St. Katherine and 8. St. Petar in Rudine on island of Krk; 9. St. George above Vrbnik and 10. St. Nicolas in Korintija on the island of Krk; and 11. church of St. John on Oruda. Same others: 12. Island of Krk, small island Koljun in the deep Punat bay, St. Mary church and monastery, late antique building matherial and roman portery were found. 100

Fig 6 The island Koljun in Punat bay with Roman remains and medieval monastery with church 13. Dubaica, island Rab, site Cickini, Srii village, late antique complex with early christian architecture. 14. Sv. Nikola site, Mire, road Jurandvor-Baka, roman building, partly adopted for early christian church finished 5 century AD Three nave basilica with aps. In the room near aps, Roman mosaic was found with black and white geometric pattern and the inscription in the midlle of the mosaic, talking about Roman woman Saprila who erected the early christian shrime. 15. Supetarska draga, monastery St. Petar, Roman architecture and mozaik 16.. Krk, Omialj, Mirine, necropolis 4-6 century AD, basilica with opus spicatum floor. In early medieval period, at the time of Slavic and Croatian immigrations into the territory of Primorje-Gorski Kotar County, this area was a borderline between the Byzantine Empire and the Frankish state. This was the time of great changes and the formation of the today European states. At that time many forts were rebuilt such as Trsat, Bakar; Hreljin in Vinodol valley, Drivenik, Bribir, Griane and Badanj.

101

Fig 7 The Gorski Kotar district, Lokve lake In Gorski Kotar and in the river vallies of Dobra and Kupa there were forts at Fuine, Delnice and Severin on Kupa. Famous medieval churches and monasteries were buit on Punat St. Donat; St. Grisogonus in Milohnii and near Glavotok on Cres; St. Peter in Supetarska Draga on Rab (belong to Benedictine abbey); the abbey of St. Petar in Osor; St. Michael on Susak; St. Petar on Ilovik, St. Lawrence in Krk; and St. Andrew on Rab. The Benedictine complex in Jurandvor in Baka on the island of Krk contained the famous Baka Tablet written in Glagolithic script around 1100. Conclusion The deep bay of Kvarner (Roman Sinus Flanaticus) named by the Liburnian and Roman city Flanona (Plomin) surounded by the high mountains such as Uka, Risnjak and Velika Kapela was the most dangerous part of the navigation routes in the Eastern Adriatic famous for its strong north wind bura. In Kvarner the archipelago of Easter Adriatic islands begin. Fortunately numerous bays and channels between the islands in Kvarner bay and between the islands and the, mainland offer safe shelters for ships. Pliny the Elder wrote that this part of the Adriatic coast was portunata rich with ports. The safe ports played an important role in the navigation and specially those naturally protected harbours, such as Fulfinum bay (Omialj), Volcera bay (Bakar), Punat bay, and Soline bay (St. Peter bay) and Krk bay. The others bays were supplied with stone-built piers and queys, possibly already in pre-Roman and Roman times to form anchorage for ships. They were the stopping points for the vessels in transit and they also offered the supplies of food and water and

102

facilities for repairing vessels and ship equipment. The most important points were those where the longitudinal routes along the Adriatic coast were intersected with the transversal lend roads to the hinterland of Gorski Kotar and further on to the Central Europe such coastal crossroads were at Tarsatica (Rijeka), Volcera (Bakar) and Ad Turres (Crikvenica). The distribution of goods, travelers and military troups on these roads were essential. Roman cities such as Tarsatica (near hill fort Trsat, today Rijeka), Volcera (Bakar) and Ad Turres (Crikvenica) on the mainland and Apsorus (Osor), Crexi (Cres), Caput insulae (Beli), and Fulfinum (Omialj), Curicum (Krk) and Arba (Rab) on the islands were the nucleis for the development of this region and important, marked orientation point. The goal of the project Archaeological Topography of Croatia in Classical Antiquity is to build a geocoded database of the archaeological sites on the territory of the present-day Republic of Croatia. The collaborative project "A New GIS Procedure for the Reconstruction of the Landscape in Classical Antiquity" has the objective to reconstruct ancient landscapes and study long-term changes in archaeological landscapes relative to the physical geography. The part of this is Reconstruction of Landscape in Classical Antiquity on the territory of today Primorje- Gorski Kotar County. In the initial phase we have focused on the Roman settlements (urban and rural, military and civilian) and on the Roman roads and aqueducts and studied their spatial interrelationship and their relationship to the physical geography. These were the most important markers in the landscape of the changes brought by the Roman domination. Most of the Roman towns are today important cities so these markers in the landscape are still there. Two Roman maritime villas those in Selce and Jadranovo, developed in medieval time into settlements, - today they arefamous tourist destinations. Roman villa rustica in Supetarska Draga on the island of Rab are transformed and developed in a medieval monastery and the villa rustica in Jurandvor near Baka (in the Vela Rika valley on the island of Krk) were transformed and developed into Benedictine monastery with St Lucia church. The Romans established in the provinces a communication network of waterways and land roads, both imperial highways and regional roads, whose traces are often found archaeologically. Local roads are the least visible in archaeological record, but could be reconstructed based on spatial relationship between rural villas and urban settlements. During the Roman Empire arterial roads were first built in river basins and consequently population centers grew in size. Navigable rivers have always been major communication arteries, connecting nucleated or dispersed settlements and entire regions. The maritime routes along the eastern Adriatic coast were the easiest way in connecting the Mediterranean region with the Central Europe. The archaeological topography of the Early Roman Empire is the best researched period, so far. The landscape of this period is studied on the base of several aspects: 1) The territory and agricultural area around cities and colonies (Roman ager); 2) The landscape around villas agriculture and forestry area, riverside, coastal and island landscape, especially of maritime villas; 3) Agriculture and forestry landscape close to the Roman roads and aqueducts. The long-term change in natural landscape is most noticeable along the Eastern Adriatic coast, which has sunk about 2 meters in the last 2000 years. The consequences of this phenomenon are clearly visible on the now submerged Roman architectural features. Changes along the river banks and in the river courses are more difficult to document in archaeological record. In our study we noticed a significant difference between the Early Empire period and the late antique period in the economy and the exploitation of the land with consequences on the landscape. The today apearance of the coastal, islands and mainland territory is not far from that in the Roman time. It is more explored and with huge population, but still the main characteristics of the territory based on natural sources and physical geography are more or less the same. BIBLIOGRAPHY 1. 2. Arheoloka topografija otoka Cresa I Loinja, Izdanja HAD 7, Zagreb V. Begovi, I. Schrunk 2008, Rising of the sea level on the eastern Adriatic coast since antiquity evidence of Roman villas sites, Disaster Management and Emergency Response in the Mediterranean Region, First EARSeL Conference 2008, Zadar, 289-300 V. Begovi, D. Kerekovi, I. Schrunk 2009, The archaeological Topography of Croatia in Classical Antiquity, Roman Villas in Croatia (part of Roman Pannonia, Histria and Dalmatia), Time, GIS @ Future, Zagreb, 131-142

3.

103

4.

V. Begovi, I. Schrunk 2010, Cultural Heritage Between the M ountains and the Sea in the Eastern Adriatic, Remote Sensing for Science, Education, and Natural and Cultural Heritage, EARSeL Conference 2010 Paris, 19-28 R. Bennett et all, 2008, Eocene to present subduction of southern Adria mantle lithosphere beneath the Dinarides, Geology, vol. 36, Issue 1, 3-6 M. Blei 2004, Hrvatski arheoloki godinjak 1/2004, Zagreb, 163/4 M. Blei 2004, Hrvatski arheoloki godinjak 1/2004, Zagreb, 166/7 Bojanovski 1974, Dolabelin sistem cesta u rimskoj provinciji Dalmaciji , Sarajevo N. Cambi 2000, Antika, Split

5. 6. 7. 8. 9.

10. S. Cigleneki 1987, Hhenbefestigungen aus der Zeit vom 3 bis 6 Jh. im Ostalpenraum, Slovenska akademija znanosti in umetnosti, Dela 31, Ljubljana, 104-107 11. Z. Brusi 1990, Otok Rab, rekognosciranje gradina, Arheoloki pregled, Ljubljana 12. B. Cigrovski-Deteli, D. Tuti, D. Udovii 2010 Nature Parks in the Republic of Croatia, GIS Forum, Space, Heritage @ Future, Zagreb, 82-92 13. auevi Bully 2005, Hrvatski arheoloki godinjak 2/2005, Zagreb, 268-270 14. J. us Rukoni 1982, Arheoloka topografija otoka Cresa I Loinja, Izdanja HAD, Zagreb 15. Durman 2007, One Hundred Croatian Archeological Sites, Zagreb 16. Faber 1986, Osvrt na neka utvrenja otoka Krka od vremena prethistorije do antike I srednjeg vijeka, Prilozi IARH 3 I 4 1986-1987, Zagreb 17. Fui 1960, Izvjetaji o radovima u Jurandvoru kraj Bake na otoku Krku godine 1955 I 1957, Annali JAZU 64, Zagreb 168-200 18. Z. Gunjaa 1986, Kasnoantika fortifikacijska arhitektura na istonojadranskom priobalju I otocima, Materijali 22, Novi sad, 124-136 19. G. Hudec, V. Begovi 1993 Mogunosti primjene digitalne obrade aerosnimaka u pripremi arheolokih istraivanja Possibilities of using aerial photos in preparations of archaeological excavations. Bilten savjeta za daljinska istraivanja i fotointerpretaciju, Croatian Academy of science and art, Zagreb 12 77-83 M. 20. Jurkovi, I. Mari 2005, Hrvatski arheoloki godinjak 2/2005, 264-66 21. Kirigin, E. Marin 1989, Arheoloki vodi po srednjoj Dalmaciji, Split 22. Laszowsky 1923 Gorski Kotar I Vinodol, Zagreb 23. G. Lipovac Vrkljan 2004, Hrvatski arheoloki godinjak, 2004/1, Zagreb, 165-166 24. G. Lipovac Vrkljan 2004, Hrvatski arheoloki godinjak, 2004/1, Zagreb, 169-170 25. G. Lipovac Vrkljan 2011, Local pottery workshop of Sextus Metilius Maximus in Crikvenica Crikvenica flat bottomed amphorae, Rimske keramiarske i staklarske radionice, Zbornik 1, Crikvenica, 3-18 26. R. Mateji 1988, Prolost I batina Vinodola, 27. R. Mateji 1981, Zbornik Kastavtine II, Rijeka 28. R. Mateji 1981, Vinodolski zbornik 2 29. R. Mateji 1991 Spomenici kulture na podruju opine Crikvenica, Peristil, Split 30. R. Matijai, 1998, Gospodarstvo antike Istre, Pula 31. J. Medini 1987 Gradski zid i pitanje urbanog areala antikog grada, Rapski zbornik, Zagreb 32. Mohorovii 1957, Razvoj nastamba I naselja, Djela JAZU 49, Zagreb 33. Mohorovii 1964, Bulletin JAZU, XII, 1-2, Zagreb 34. Nedved 1988, Felix Arba, Izdanja HAD 13/1988

104

35. Pantlik 2005, Hrvatski arheoloki godinjak 2/2005, Zagreb, 266/68 36. K. Patsch 1990, Lika u rimsko doba (reprint of 1900 original) 37. Radi Rossi 2004, Hrvatski arheoloki godinjak 1/2004, Zagreb,168/9 38. M. Rizner 2006, Hrvatski arheoloki godinjak 3/2006, Zagreb, 285/6 39. R. Starac 2001, Od argonauta do Frankopana, Crikvenica 40. R. Starac 2005, Hrvatski arheoloki godinjak, Zagreb, 2/2005, 255/6 41. R. Starac 2006, M. Rizner 2006, Hrvatski arheoloki godinjak 3/2006, Zagreb, 285/6 42. R. Starac 2006, Hrvatski Arheoloki arheoloki godinjak 3/2006, Zagreb, 311/12, 297 43. R. Starac 2007, Hrvatski arheoloki godinjak 4/2007, Zagreb, 346-348 44. M. Sui, 2003, Antiki grad, Zagreb 45. iljeg 2007, Hrvatski arheoloki godinjak, 4/2007, Zagreb, 344-346 46. onje 1991, Putevi i komunikacije u prethistoriji i antici na podruju Poretine, Pore 47. . Tomii 1999, Panonski periplus - arheoloka topografija kontinentalne Hrvatske, Zagreb 48. . Tomii 1986, Najnovija ranosrednjevjekovna istraivanja odjela za arheologiju, Prilozi 3 and 4 1986/87, Zagreb 49. Veliki atlas Hrvatske 2002, Mozaik knjiga, Zagreb 50. P. Vei 1987 Prilog poznavanju tipolokih osobina starokranskih bazilika u Dalmaciji, Rapski zbornik, Zagreb 51. Viki, M. Gorenc 1969, Prilog istraivanju antiknih naselja i putova u sjeverozapadnoj Hrvatskoj, Zagreb 52. M. Zaninovi 2008 Rimska osvajanja Nagrada Ine za promicanje hrvatske kulture u svijetu za 2007, Zagreb, 55-57

105

106

3.

SEA AND WATER MANAGEMENT

107

108

USING OF GIS AND GPS TOOLS IN LAKES MACROPHYTES INVESTIGATIONS

Hanna Ciecierska, Prof.
Faculty of Biology and Biotechnology, Department of Botany and Nature Protection, University of Warmia and Mazury, Olsztyn, Poland Corresponding author, e-mail: makrof@uwm.edu.pl

Piotr Dynowski, Dr. engr.

Faculty of Biology and Biotechnology, Department of Botany and Nature Protection, University of Warmia and Mazury, Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: piotr@jezioro.com.pl

Anna rbek-Sokolnik, Dr. engr.

Faculty of Biology and Biotechnology, Department of Botany and Nature Protection, University of Warmia and Mazury, Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: a.zrobeksokolnik@uwm.edu.pl

Joanna Ruszczyska, Msc

Faculty of Biology and Biotechnology, Department of Botany and Nature Protection, University of Warmia and Mazury, Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: joanna.ruszczynska@uwm.edu.pl Abstract The use of simple GIS and GPS techniques as tools supporting field data collection in the process of macrophyte-based assessment and classification of the ecological status of lakes is described in the paper. Traditional water quality evaluation methods, including a transect-based method (recommended in the EU Water Framework Directive), mapping and a spatial method relying on sigmassociations, were applied in the study. The ecological status of Lake Wukniki was determined with and without the use of the above tools. The method error was estimated and the benefits of new satellite positioning techniques were evaluated. A simple spatial information system, based on tables and thematic layers, was developed to record data collected during field surveys.

Keywords: Ecological State sigmassociations, mapping.

1. Introduction

Macrophyte

Index,

EU

Water

Framework

Directive,

In line with the requirements of the EU Water Framework Directive of 2000, the ecological status of aquatic ecosystems should be assessed based on biological elements (phytoplankton, phytobenthos, zoobenthos, fish and macrophytes) which replaced the physicochemical properties of water in the evaluation scheme. In the current classification system, the ecological status of an aquatic ecosystem is assessed based on an individual evaluation of each biological indicator, followed by an integrated approach. All EU member
states have to develop methods for the above assessment, involving different biological parameters, with respect to different types of water bodies (lakes, rivers, dams, and other) and abiotic factors within each water body type. In the process of developing and implementing methods for ecological status assessment, GIS has been increasingly used not only to acquire, process and store spatial information but also (as a supportive tool) to determine the values of the indicators proposed for water quality monitoring (Wiser, 2010). Attempts have also been made to use macrophytes for the latter purpose 109

(Caloz and Colllet, 1997). Rush vegetation communities can also be analyzed and described with the aid of aerial photography which provides an excellent basis for land mapping (Valta-Hukkonen et al., 2003; Leka, 2005). The objective of this study was to employ simple GIS and GPS techniques as tools supporting field data collection in the process of macrophyte-based assessment and classification of the ecological status of lakes. 2. Study area In 2011, data on the occurrence and distribution of macrophyte communities in Lake Wukniki were collected by different methods. The lake is located in north -eastern Poland (54o58 N, 20o15 E), at an altitude of 111 m above sea level (Figure 1).

Figure 1. Localization of Lake Wukniki. Source: own study. It was formed during the last glacial period (Wrm glaciation), and it is one of the deepest lakes in Poland (Table 1). The lakes immediate catchment is used for agricultural purposes, and its steep slopes are covered by forest vegetation. The lake is also used for recreation and diving instruction. The lake and its immediate surroundings are a designated Special Protection Area in the NATURA 2000 network, listed under the name of Lake Wukniki. Table 1. Morphometry of Lake Wukniki Lake area (ha) Lake volume (m3) Maximum depth (m) Average depth (m) Maximum length (m) Maximum width (m) Shoreline length (m) Total catchment area (km2) 117.1 27 398.9 68 23.4 1850 900 5500 4.8

Source: Unpublished data (from years 1958-1963) received from Inland Fischeries Institute in Olsztyn, Poland

110

3. Methods
3.1. Research methods applied before field surveys Prior to conducting field investigations in the study area, the number of transects to be surveyed was determined. The transects were plotted on a bathymetric map, including the full range of local conditions in the lake, catchment management and shoreline development (bays, islands, inlets, outlets, etc.). The number of transects was calculated using the formula proposed by Jensen (1977): lakes with a surface area of 0.2 km2 (20 ha)

MLT
(1)

Tmin 2

P Pmin Pmin

L P

lakes with a surface area of <0.2 km2 (20 ha)

MLT
(2)

L P

where MLT minimal number of transects (rounded off to the nearest whole number); L shoreline length (km); P lake area (km2); Tmin the smallest number of transects in a given size class; Pmin lower size limit for lakes in a given size class (e.g. 0.20 km 2 in class III, 6.40 km2 in class VIII) 3.2. Fieldwork methods The vegetation in Lake Wukniki was analyzed with the use of three methods, involving (A) transects, (B) mapping and (C) sigmassociations. (A) the transect-based Ecological State Macrophyte Index (ESMI_trans) method, recommended in the EU Water Framework Directive (2000), developed in 2006 for Polish environmental protection services (Ciecierska et al., 2006; ME, 2008). Surveys are carried out along belt transects (min. 30 m in width). The maximum depth of plant colonization and the percentage cover of vegetation are determined, and all plant communities are listed [determining the share of each community on a 7point scale proposed by Braun-Blanquet (1951)] (Figure 2).

Figure 2. Survey within a transect. Source: own study.

111

The transects were positioned based on geographic coordinates recorded with a GPS receiver. It is recommended to mark the start and end points of transect lines for monitoring purposes in all EU member states (Figure 3).

Figure 3. Location of belt transects and measurement points delineating the boundaries of plant communities. Source: own study.

112

An analysis of the same transects after several years allows to observe transformations of lake vegetation and detect changes in trophy levels. Digital maps showing the distribution of plant communities along transects should also be compiled with the use of GIS tools, in order to store environmental data. (B) the mapping method, in which all plant communities in a lake are mapped with the use of a GPS receiver. The boundaries of plant communities are recorded as sets of points with known geographic coordinates, which can be further processed in the GIS (Figure 4). The surface area limited by the 2.5 m isobath is also determined.

Figure 4. Distribution of different ecological groups in Lake Wukniki. Source: own study.

113

(C) the sigmassociation-based method supports a spatial analysis of vegetation and a description of landscape phytocomplexes which comprise groups of co-existing plant communities phytocenoses of certain types, characterized by similar features under similar ecological conditions (Beguin and Hegg, 1975; Gehu, 1977; Txen, 1977). The above units, identified based on synphytosociological relevs, are referred to as sigmassociations. Plant communities are surveyed over the entire surface area of a lake, and their percentage cover is estimated relative to the entire phytolittoral zone, using the 7-point Braun-Blanquet scale (1951); the maximum depth of plant colonization over the entire lake area and the total percentage bottom cover at this depth are also determined. This subjective method enables to evaluate vegetation condition in the entire water body. The use of GPS receivers is recommended. 3.3. Study methods determination of indicators (metrics) to assess the ecological status of lakes Irrespective of the research methods deployed, the ecological status of water bodies is evaluated in the field based on the same indicators, in accordance with the ESMI method (Ciecierska et al., 2006; Ciecierska 2008). The only difference is that in order to determine the absolute surface areas of plant communities and the phytolittoral zone, the grades of the BraunBlanquet scale (1951) are converted to the corresponding cover classes introduced for Polish lakes (Ciecierska 2008) in the transect- based (A) and sigmassociation-based (C) methods (Table 2), while in the mapping method (B) the surface areas of plant communities are calculated based on satellite positioning with the use of GIS tools. Table 2. Average vegetation cover (Braun-Blanquet scale). Ranges of cover classes 75 100 50 -75 25 -50 5 25 15 0.1 1 0.1 BB class 5 4 3 2 1 + r Source: own study. The ESMI method relies on the ESMI (Ecological State Macrophyte Index) multi-metric index (Table 3) and other qualitative (S number of plant communities, H phytocenotic diversity index, Hmax - index of the theoretical maximum phytocenotic diversity) and quantitative (N phytolittoral surface area, Z colonization index, surface areas of different ecological groups: charophytes) indicators. Average cover (%) 86 61 34 15 3 0.5 0.1

ESMI 1 exp
H=-

H H max

Z exp

N P

(3)

ni/N ln ni/N calculated using the Shannon-Weaver formula(1949) (Rejewski 1981) (4)

where H phytocenotic diversity index, ni area covered by phytocenoses of a given plant community expressed as a percentage of the total phytolittoral surface area, N - total phytolittoral surface area (100%)

H max

ln S
(5)

where Hmax index of the theoretical maximum phytocenotic diversity, S number of plant communities in the phytolittoral zone

114

Z = N/P - 2.5 isob. (Rejewski 1981) (6) where Z colonization index, N - total phytolittoral surface area (ha), P total lake surface area, 2.5 isob. phytolittoral surface area limited by the 2.5 isobath (indicated in the lake's morphometric chart, in Poland, all lakes with an area of > 20 ha share the same data) (ha) The surface area limited by the 2.5 isobath, required for further computations, may be determined using bathymetric data collected in the 1950s and 1960s in Poland (however, in many cases the data are outdated). Using an echosounder and a GPS receiver, and checking many coordinates for a depth of 2.5 m, such an isobath can be determined with high accuracy, in the form of a polygon whose area can be computed automatically with GIS tools. TABLE 3. RANGES OF ESMI VALUES FOR PARTICULAR LAKE TYPES AND ECOLOGICAL STATUS CLASSES Ecological status High (very good) Good Moderate Poor Bad Ranges of ESMI values Deep charophyte-colonized Shallow charophyte-colonized lakes lakes 0.680 1.000 0.680 1.000 0.340 0.679 0.270 0.679 0.170 0.339 0.110 0.269 0.090 0.169 0.050 0.109 <0.090 <0.050 no submerged vegetation Source: own study. 4. Results Lake Wukniki is a deep charophyte-colonized lake. A total of 34 plant communities were identified in the study. The number of communities determined by the tested methods was similar (29 34; Table 4), but each of them allowed to identify communities that were not found when the other methods were employed, which indicates that all of the methods should be used while examining a single body of water.

115

Table 4. Plant communities in Lake Wukniki identified with the use of different methods
Communities charophytes 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 Chara fragilis Chara tomentosa Chara rudis Nitellopsis obtuse Nitella flexilis Ceratophyllum demersum Elodea Canadensis Myriophyllum spicatum Potamogeton lucens Potamogeton pectinatus Potamogeton perfoliatus Potamogeton praelongus Potamogeton crispus Potamogeton brechtoldii Potamogeton rutilus Ranunculus circinatus Fontinalis antipyrethica Nuphar lutea Potamogeton natans Stratiotes aloides Butomus umbellatus Eleocharis palustris Eleocharis acicukaris Equisetum fluviatile Phragmites Australis Scirpus lacustris Scirpus tabernaemontani Typha angustifolia Typha latifolia Carex acutiformis Carex riparia Thelypteris palustris Lysimachia thyrsiflora Phalaris arundinacea Number of communities Trans (1) r + + 3 r 1 + + 1 + r 2 2 + + + + r r 1 3 1 + 1 + r + + r 19 Map (2) + r + 1 + 3 r + + + 1 r r r + 2 + + + + r r 1 3 1 1 + r r r 20 Sigma (3) r + + 2 r 1 + + 2 + r 2 2 + + 1 + r r 1 2 1 + 1 + + + + r 19

helophytes

nymphaei ds

hydrophytes

Source: own study. The area of the phytolittoral zone is estimated differently in each of the methods, which is why the values of the applied indicators vary insignificantly (Table 5). Despite those differences, the values of the ESMI multi-metric determined for Lake Wukniki remained within the upper limits of the ESMI range, and the lakes ecological status was classified as good regardless of the method applied (Tables 3, 5). The risk of placing the studied water body into a wrong (other than good) ecological status class with the use of the tested methods exceeded 17% (Figure 5). The lowest uncertainty in the assessment of the ecological status of L ake Wukniki was reported for the mapping method the ESMI values determined by this method were closest to the mean range of the good ecological status class (0.510), which is an important consideration if boundary values of the multi-metric are obtained.

116

Table 5. Indicators of macrophyte-based assessment of the ecological status of lakes Indicators 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. Phytolittoral area - N (ha) Phytolittoral area - N (%) Hydrophyte area (% of phytolittoral area) Number of communities - S Phytocenotic diversity index H Maximum phytocenotic diversity index - Hmax Maximum depth of plant colonization (m) Colonization index - Z Secchi disk - SD (m) ESMI Ecological status Source: own study trans 16.5 14.1 52.5 29 1.99 3.37 5.8 1.29 0.584 map 19.1 16.2 44.4 30 1.54 3.4 7.5 1.45 4.5 0.548 Good Sigma 16.6 14.2 67.4 29 2.10 3.37 5.5 1.3 0.606

Figure 5. Risk estimation of probability lakes according macrophytes index ESMI. Source: own study. 5. Conclusions A fully automated procedure for the computation of indicators of the ecological status of lakes could be introduced if appropriate GIS tools were used. In the case of the macrophyte-based assessment method, the procedure would involve the determination of the surface area of plant communities (using data from transects), the maximum depth of plant colonization and the surface area limited by the 2.5 m isobath. References 1. Beguin, C. and Hegg, O. (1975), "Quelques association d association (sigmassociations) sur les anticlinaux jurassiens recouverts d une vegetation naturelle (essai d analyse scientifique du paysage)", Documents phytosociologiques, Vol.1, pp. 9-14. Braun-Blanquet, J., (1951), "Pflanzensoziologie", Springer Verlang, Wien.

2.

117

3. 4. 5.

Caloz, R. and Colllet, C. (1997), "Geographic information system (GIS) and remote sensing in aquatic botany: methodological aspects", Aquatic Botany, Vol. 58, pp. 209-228. CEN (2003), EN-14184 Guidance standard for the surveying of macrophytes in lakes. Rep.CEN/TC230/WG2/TG3:N72, Comit Europen de Normalisation Ciecierska, H. (2008), "Macrophytes as indicators of the ecological status of lakes ". Wydawnictwo UWM, University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn, Olsztyn (in Polish with English summary). Ciecierska, H., Kolada, A., Soszka, H., Goub, M. (2006), "Methodological improvements in the macrophyte-based biological monitoring of surface waters a pilot study of waters representing selected categories and types. Stage II. Methods for field investigations of macrophytes for the purpose of routine water monitoring, and macrophyte-based assessment and classification of the ecological status of waters", Institute of Environmental Protection, Warszawa (in Polish). DIRECTIVE 2000/60/EC of the European Parliament and Council of 23 Oct. 2000. Establishing a Framework for Community Action in the Field of Water Policy. OJECL. 327/1. Gehu, J. M. (1977), "Le concept de sigmassociation et son application a letude du paysage vegetal des falaises atlantiques francaises", Vegetatio, Vol. 34 No. 2, pp. 117-125. Jensn, S. (1977), "An objective method for sampling the macrophyte vegetation in lakes", Vegetatio, Vol. 33 No.2/3, pp. 107-118.

6.

7. 8. 9.

10. Leka, J. (2005), "Macrophytes as a tool to assess the ecological status of lakes", in Lne, H. and Heinonen, W. (Eds.). Sampling. Presentations of three training seminars about Quality Assurance (QA), Biological methods of Water Framework Directive and Waste water sampling techniques . Suomen ympristkeskuksen moniste 328, pp. 60-64. 11. Rejewski, M. (1981), "Lake vegetation in the Laski region in the Tuchola Forest ". Nicolaus Copernicus University in Toru, Toru, (in Polish with English summary) 12. ME 2008. Regulation of the Ministry of the Environment on the classification of the state of uniform surface water bodies, of 20 August 2008, Journal of Laws no. 162, item 1008. 13. Shannon, C.E., Weaver, W. (1949), "The mathematical theory of communication". University of Illinois Press, USA.

14. Txen, R. (1977), "Zur Homogenitat von Sigmassoziationen, ihrer syntaxonomischen Ordnung und ihrer Verwendung in der Vegetations Kartierung", Documents phytosociologiques, Vol. 1, pp. 321-327. 15. Valta-Hulkkonen, K., Kanninen, A., Ilvonen, R., Partanen. S. (2003). "Remote sensing as a tool in the aquatic macrophyte monitoring". In: Ruoppa, M., Heinonen, P., Pilke, A., Rekolainen, S., Toivonen, H., Vuoristo, H. (Eds.), "How to assess and monitor ecological quality in freshwaters ". Nordic Council of Ministers. TemaNord, 547, pp. 103-107. 16. WISER (2010). "Overview report of biological assessment methods used in national WFD monitoring programmes, Methods from the WaterView2 database on assessment methods for lakes, rivers, coastal and transitional waters in Europe WISER Workpackage 2.2", available at: http://www.wiser.eu (accessed 07.02.2010)

118

RZGW IN KRAKOW EXPERIENCE CONCERNING TO IMPLEMENTATION FLOOD PROTECTION PROGRAMME WITHIN THE UPPER VISTULA RIVER BASIN
Krzysztof Kondzioka, Msc, Engr.
Head of Coordination and Information Centre for Flood Protection Regional Water Management Board in Krakow Krakow, Poland e-mail: kkondziolka@krakow.rzgw.gov.pl

Radosaw Rado, Msc, Engr.

Deputy Manager of Coordination and Information Centre for Flood Protection Regional Water Management Board in Krakow Krakow, Poland e-mail: rradon@krakow.rzgw.gov.pl Abstract RZGW in Krakow is the one of the participants of the Polish governmental Flood Protection Programme within the Upper Vistula river basin. Due this Programme, our institution elaborate a complex basin studies. The goals of this studies are identification of flood hazards, elaboration of alternatives reparation actions catalogues and also strategical environmental impact assessment for the accepted solutions both for technical and non-technical types of actions. Above actions are also placed into expressions of the European flood directive in range of elaboration flood hazard maps and flood risk assessment plans. The article will be present scope of works and described RZGW in Krakow experience in the task achievement for the individual basins. Keywords: flood protection, flood risk assessment, investments in Water Management. 1. Introduction

The Regional Water Management Board in Krakow is a governmental entity subordinate to the Minister of the Environment. It is also one of the main stakeholders of the governmental Programme for flood protection in the upper basin of the Vistula, an investment programme which includes planning, design and construction. The programme was launched at the initiative of the Minister of Internal Affairs and Administration and current Governor of Maopolska, Mr Jerzy Miller, in connection with recurring floods in the upper basin of the Vistula River which generate substantial material damage, while public funds related to flood protection are being spent primarily on dealing with the consequences of floods and high water. The programme aims to change this situation and to prepare southeastern Poland for flood risk management in accordance with current European standards. 2. Previous planning studies of RZGW in Cracow One of the main flood protection tasks of the Regional Water Management Board in Krakow is the dissemination of information concerning the risk of flooding. In order to accomplish this task responsibly, a wide range of information about the ranges of wetlands and flood water levels is essential. Since 2001, RZGW in Krakow has been gradually extending and updating their resources on flooding hazards by commissioning various studies. In recent years (2009-10), RZGW in Krakow has completed six wide-area drainage basin studies for flood protection purposes. These studies included the rivers and streams in the catchments of the Raba, San, Wisok, Nida, Czarna Staszowska and Wisoka rivers within the Podkarpackie voivodeship.

119

As part of the studies, based on the results of hydraulic modelling, the coordinates and ranges of floodplains were determined for various probabilities of flooding. Studies carried out in 200910 in the catchments of the Wisok and Wisoka were updates of studies from 2003 -4. For other catchments, new studies were conducted. Flood protection studies conducted in 2009-10 covered about 56% of the area administered by the RZGW in Krakow. Hydraulic models used to generate floodplains included 3,300 km of rivers and streams (1D models), as well as 11 urbanised areas and 1 Natura 2000 area (2D models).

Figure 1. The scope of studies conducted in 200310. Source: RZGW Krakow, 2013. 3. Continuation of work to determine the risk of flooding Since the final objective is to cover the whole area of the upper Vistula basin through similar studies, the natural and logical consequence of the recently-completed studies was a search for sources of funding for corresponding studies in remaining catchments. The commencement of the Programme of flood protection in the upper basin of the Vistula created opportunities in this area. In early 2012, a decision was made to include six studies in the field of flood risk analysis in the Programme, including the catchments of the Dunajec, Sola, Skawa, Nida, Czarna Staszowska and Wisoka rivers (within the Maopolskie voivodeship). For the Wisoka, Nida and Czarna catchments these studies include additional watercourses not included in the studies from 2009-10. In the case of the Dunajec, Sola and Skawa catchments, they are updates of studies from 2003-4. 4. Analysis of investment programmes Independently of the implementation of studies related to the analysis of flooding risks, the tasks in the Programme also include studies analysing investment programmes. These studies concerned, as a first priority, the catchments of the Raba and San (along with the Wisok), for which RZGW in Krakow had full flooding risk information. In the long run, similar studies will be successively developed for the remaining catchments in the area managed by RZGW in Krakow, as the work included in the flooding risk analyses is completed. The studies concerning the analysis of the investment programme can be regarded as a continuation of work completed as part of the flood protection studies, insofar as they use the

120

same hydraulic models for variant engineering analyses of any technical work planned for the studied catchments. The analysis of the investment programme will consist of three main stages: Stage I o Description of the area covered by the analysis o Analysis of the current state of flood protection in the catchment o Analysis of flood risks o Summary of technical activities according to existing studies Stage II o Variant hydraulic analyses o Selection of the recommended variant o Preparation of a report Stage III o Development of an environmental impact forecast and its submission for strategic environmental impact assessment The main element of the studies will be the variant hydraulic analyses of technical activities in the field of flood protection within the main catchment area, in so-called task units or subcatchments of the main catchment. The idea behind dividing the main catchment into separate task units is to provide an adequate level of detail for analysing investment activities undertaken in the hydraulic model. On one hand, this distinction should allow analyses of the model for specific sets of technical activities (such as floodbanks, reservoirs, riverbed regulation, bridge renovation, etc.) using a variant system for each of the sub-catchments. On the other hand, it should also enable study of the cumulative impact of the measures proposed for sub-catchments on the reduction of flooding risks in the receiving catchment. Hydraulic analyses of investment tasks will be done using hydraulic models (1D models) made available by RZGW in Krakw for particular rivers in a catchment, by implementing suggested engineering solutions in these models. Additionally, in a case whereby planned investment activities are located outside the network covered by the models owned by RZGW, the Contractor of the study will be required to develop an expansion of the modelled network to include watercourses where such activities are to be located, provided they do not exceed 20% of the initially specified length. Technical data necessary for the implementation of specific flood protection facilities in hydraulic models will be obtained by the Contractor based on available technical designs and concepts. Hydraulic analyses within Stage II will be done in a variant system for each of the task units. Notwithstanding, due to the need to ensure adequate flood protection in areas located in the main river valley, a separate variant analysis will be done for each sub-catchment, taking into consideration the priorities of flood protection in the main river valley. The selection of optimal variants for technical activities (2-3 variants for each sub-catchment) will be the direct result of hydraulic analyses involving an assessment of the impact of proposed investment solutions (sets of activities) on the reduction of flooding risks for the development and infrastructure in each catchment. In order to achieve this, analyses of floodplain ranges for both current state and proposed solutions variants will be done for each task unit (and collectively for the main catchment). The investment variants developed through hydraulic analyses for each task unit and for the main catchment will be subject to a final multi-criterion assessment concerning environmental and economic aspects (cost-benefit analysis), technical and functional aspects as well as the timeframe required to achieve the planned results. Each variant of technical activities in separate task units will be accompanied by a non-technical alternative, involving such measures as relocations. As part of the investment programme analysis, the Contractor will also develop an environmental impact forecast for proposed variants and their alternatives. The planned study, along with the forecast on behalf of the Employer (RZGW) will be submitted by the Contractor for assessment and approval by applicable authorities. The Contractor will also actively participate in public consultations. Finally, the Contractor will submit the study for a strategic assessment of environmental impact according to Section IV of the Act of 3 October 2008 concerning the dissemination of information

121

about the environment and its protection, public participation in environmental protection and assessment of environmental impact (Journal of Laws 2008 no. 199, item 1227, as amended).

Figure 2. Division of the catchment into task units Source: RZGW Krakow, 2013. 5. Summary RZGW in Krakow has developed technical specifications for both studies of flooding risk and for analyses of investment programmes, detailing the consecutive work stages needed to complete these studies. In the case of specifications for flooding risk analysis, they describe in detail the method of collecting input data, hydrological calculations, hydraulic model development, model calculations, generation of floodplains and preparation of the final report. The specifications for the analysis of the investment programme describe how to collect, aggregate and present input data on planned investments in individual catchments, the course of action for the implementation of variant hydraulic analyses, as well as the assumptions for the selection of recommended solutions and the process of developing a strategic environmental impact assessment for the proposed solutions. The standards of work adopted by RZGW in Krakow, as collected in these technical specifications, guarantee a uniform, coherent approach for planning flood protection in the upper Vistula basin and will result in a coherent system to reduce the risk of flooding in the entire southeastern region of Poland.

122

4.

EARTH RESOURCES AND RISK MANAGEMENT

123

124

THE ANALYSIS OF GEODATA TO DETERMINE THE THREAT POTENTIAL AS AN ELEMENT OF THE DEVELOPMENT OF SAFE ZONE
Anna Maria Kowalczyk, Ph.D
Department of Cadastre and Spatial Management Faculty of Geodesy and Land Management University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail:anna.kowalczyk@uwm.edu.pl Abstract The space we live in can generate different types of threats due to its features. Analyzing the space in the context of the threat of an attack, one can state that some quality and quantity of given space features can generate (attract) one kind of threat in particular places. The person who plans an attack, for instance, does not choose random places, but the person analyses which places of geographical space will be the most beneficial, and that process is determined by the features of the space. The aim of the research is to analyze geodata (data gained from particular geographical locations) essential in the context of the conducted research in order to determine threat potential and create a risk map. A comparison matrix and a risk graph methods were used in the research. Keywords: geodata, threat potential, comparison matrix, risk graph. 1. Introduction The essence of the spatial analysis concerning security is the identification of a given threat and determination of the possibility of its occurrence. Moreover, it is equally important to set the priorities in the process of elimination or maximum limitation of the threat, and consequently, improving security and the functionality of spatial forms. In order to complement the analysis presented in the article, one ought to explain the terminology: geodata, spatial analysis, risk and threat. Geodata (here: spatial features) apply to buildings, phenomena or processes that are placed on a given system of coordinates. The data determines the location, size, shape and topological connections that occur between those buildings, phenomena or processes. Space, owing to its features (geodata), generates given conditions. Every feature that can be cartographically identified and that occurs on a given area extorts, with different strength, the acceptance of optimum () usage. The extorting strengths maximize the probability that the condition of the space usage would be revealed in due time. (Bajerowski, 2003). The accumulation of features like: a forest, a lake or river in a given space encourages the development of tourism. Similarly, other conditions and processes that occur in given space are generated by features of the space. The analyzed threat the assault occurs in a given space. The places are not accidental as they accumulate space features (geodata) that attract a potential attacker and generate the probability of a threat, f.eg. an assault. The spatial data is the base for making a spatial analysis, which can be described as a process of analyzing spatial data; the aim of the analysis is to gain new and reliable information used in solving problems and finding answers to questions about given buildings, phenomena or processes. In the article, the spatial analysis determines the probability of an assault on the basis of the collected spatial features (geodata) and the risk of the threat. Risk is defined as the chance, probability that something will not happen and the venture which result is uncertain (Uniwersalny Sownik Jzyka Polskiego PWN 2003). The term: threat is closely related with risk. Threat ought to be treated as a factor that may cause a given risk under given circumstances, due to a cause of events, processes, phenomena or a given system. The general definition states that threat is a situation or a state that poses a threat on a person, or when a person feels threatened, and the one that causes the threat feels threatened

125

as well (Uniwersalny Sownik Jzyka Polskiego PWN 2003). It ought to be emphasized that numerous threats can cause a risk. The analysis and valuation of risk are essential processes, often indispensable as far as planning investments, processes or the simulation of given problematic issues that require time and money, including the security matters, are concerned, As it has been mentioned, it is important to select proper data in the process of spatial analysis. Additionally, one needs to emphasize that nowadays the excess of data, not the lack of data as it used to be in the past, is problematic. Broad and open sources of information provide data (give access to data) that creates so called information noise. That is why it is important to find only reliable and essential information among the mass of facts and data (often unreliable or useless). As a result, one would be able to make an optimum analysis, save time and the effects of ones work would be reliable. In the spatial analysis of various security aspects, the selection of features depends on what issue (threat) we will be analyzed. One would use other features (geodata) when analyzing the fire threat and different data when dealing with criminal threat. Another important, often problematic feature though, is determining threat potential generated by a given feature. Moreover, one needs to consider a problem connected with the analytical unit (space) for which threat potential will be estimated. Will it be space selected intuitively or should one use geometrical basic unit? Due to the fact that features influence given space differently, one needs to diversify the features so that they would determine the potential of a given feature or for a group of space features. In order to do so, the comparison matrix has been used (Bajerowski, Biozor, Cielak, Sanetra and Szczepaska 2007). 2. The Direct Comparison Method The method derives from the Wejcherts Impression Curve (Bajerowski, Biozor, Cielak, Sanetra and Szczepaska 2007), that consists in graphical representation of the impressions and sensations that an observer has during moving space-time route in an arbitrarily accepted scale. Therefore, the impression curve is made on the basis of which one marks on a map areas that require aesthetic enchancement. Bajerowski (Bajerowski, Biozor, Cielak, Sanetra and Szczepaska 2007, Bajerowski 2000) describes how to modify the impression curve method. It consists in: assuming that the route will go along the borders of landscape determined according to rules described in the methods proposed by Wejchert, a technical facility which assumes that the evaluator marks the comparison of his impressions and experiences that he has had while standing in a given viewpoint with the impressions and experiences he has had on the rest of the viewpoints. The evaluator marks arrows on a specially prepared matrix diagram (Figure 1). This attitude eliminates difficulties in specifying the value of landscape in an arbitrarily accepted scale, and owing to mathematical analysis of the results, the valuation is possible. Table 1 An example of notations and a scale of landscape value in a comparison matrix. Notations = Number points 2 1 0 of Description of the value Landscape more valuable than (e.g. in point 1 more valuable than in point 0) Landscape as valuable as (e.g. in point 400 as valuable as in point 0, 100, 200) Landscape less valuable than (e.g. in point 500 less valuable than in point 100 and 400). Source: Bajerowski, 1991.

126

We add points (as shown in the example in the lines) and we get data to draw the impression curve.

Figure 1. Diagram of valuation of landscape an example Source: Bajerowski, Biozor, Cielak, Sanetra and Szczepaska, 2007. Numbers in the first column and the first line indicate the distance from the beginning point of a route. Such diagram ought to be prepared for each space-time route. The valuation should be done from the left to the right of the route. The matrix is symmetrical, which allows to a convenient implementation of data, and the data under the diagonal may be implemented in in-door conditions. A simple notation of symbols (, =, , Table 1) is convenient, owing to which the possibility of making a mistake is minimalised. Some inconveniences connected with the use of the modification described above may appear, as a result of: a large number of viewpoints; in such case a judge may forget his previous impressions, the length of the route, which influences the amount of points; this problem can be overcome in a mathematic way of analyzing the observations. A constant number of viewpoints cannot be assumed as it excludes the repetitiveness of the conditions of the valuation. The method described above can be used to determine a condition of various phenomena, including generating threat, f.eg. a terrorist attack (Kowalczyk 2012). In the thesis the author placed spatial features important due to the assault risk in a comparison matrix and determined the threat potential they generate. (Table 2). In this case the author used values instead of arrows and equal signs.

127

Table 2 Matrix diagram for spatial features taken to the analysis.

Source: own analysis. While analyzing the matrix, one can draw a conclusion that uninhabited buildings (ruins), parkforests and dark streets generate more risk of an assault. Illegal rubbish dumps generate the smallest assault potential. Another step in the research was selecting proper units. In this case one decided to use artificial geometrical basic unit. After marking a grid on the analyzed area, one had to make an inventorying of the features in given units and determine the overall threat potential generated by the unit. Areas in a shape of a hexagon of a 100m radius, i.e. the area of 4330 m 2 were used in the research (Figure 2). The inventory of the features was made during a visit to the area as only this method of data collection is the most precise and guarantees the validity of data. The next step was to mark the features on given thematic layers.

128

Figure 2. A fragment of a basic unit grid marked on the analyzed area model. Source: own analysis. Then the risk of an assault on a given area was determined and the author made a cartographical representation of the analyzed risk using the risk graph path method. 3. The Risk Graph Path Method. The Risk Graph Path method is a modification of a Risk Graph method. The method uses heuristic methods and the cartographical analysis study(Kowalczyk and Bajerowski, 2003). In the Risk Graph method, the probability of the occurrence of an event consequences can be expanded and presented using risk parameters. In the Risk Graph 1 method (www.bhp-platforma.pl) one took the given parameters presented in Table 1.

129

Table 3 The table of parameters analyzed in risk evaluation.

No. 1 Parameter The size of damage/loss that can be caused by a threat Symbol S S1 S2 Minor injuries or discomfort Severe or irreparable or more people. Death of one person Death of more people injuries of one Details Characteristics

S3 S4 2 Frequency occurence of threat A A1 A2 3 Possibility of using protection against threat G G1 G2 4 The probability of the occurrence of undesirable threats W W1 W2 W3

Rare to often Often to constant

Effective when given conditions are met Gives almost no effects

Very small Small Relatively big

Source: own analysis. Once the parameters are selected, the risk evaluation is made using a graph and according to a seven-graded scale for three levels (Figure 2).

Figure 2. Estimating risk using a Risk Graph 1 method. Source: own analysis.

130

The next step is determining the expected risk value. In this case points 1 and 2 indicate on a small risk, points 3, 4, 5 on a medium risk, and points above 5 indicate on a serious risk. Methods of risk evaluation can be linked together and modified for specific purpose, i.e. they can be used in a specific place, situation or the analysis of a specific issue. As a result of the analysis of literature, one suggested the use of a method that, depending on a situation, uses heuristic methods as well and it additionally exposes a given cartographical method of results presentation The Risk Graph Path method (SGR). In the method, a panel of analysts (about 5 people) aims to make a research on the city security condition in a given area, in the context of the risk of the assault. The final aim of the panel is creating a document that ought to present the risk threat connected with the assault and all the changes that must be implemented in order to minimize the risk of the assault or eliminate it completely. At the beginning of the work, it is important to determine and define the parameters to estimate the risk of assault. In the example, one considered four parameters evaluating the risk (Table 4). Table 4 Parameters analyzed in estimating the risk of an assault in a given area.
No. 1 Parameter The size of damage/loss that can be caused by a threat Symbol S S1 S2 S3 S4
Small potential the assault threat (1-25) Medium potential the assault threat (26-50) Big potential the assault threat (51-75) Very big potential the assault threat (76-100) of generating

Details

Characteristics

of

generating

of

generating

of

generating

Frequency occurrence

of

threat

A A1 A2
Rare to often Often to constant

Possibility of using protection against threat

G G1 G2
Effective are met when given conditions

Gives almost no effects

The probability of the undesirable threats

W W1 W2 W3 W4
Very small Small Medium Big

Source: own analysis. The stage when a risk graph is being made using the Risk Graph Path method (SGR) consists in making a graphic representation of the relations between the parameters and determining the scale, and the amount of evaluating levels. One ought to also determine the scale of evaluating risk

131

and state which color would represent given value (given risk). In the analyzed case, the estimation of the risk graph is done according to a ten-degree scale for four levels (Figure 4). It should be emphasized that the presented example is broad and simplified, and it was created for didactics purposes, so it can be modified, depending on different requirements, by adding additional details, parameters, broadening the scale and the amount of the estimated levels.

Figure 4. The proposal of a graph risk in The Risk Graph Path Method. Source: own analysis. The reference to the scale of evaluating risk is presented in Table 5. Table 5 Risk Estimation.

Value 1 2-3 4-5 6-7 8-9

Result - Risk Very small Small Medium Big Very big

Source: own analysis.

132

Then, one should make a table that includes the information about the potential risk of an assault that is generated by features presented in basic units. Every unit should include information which features occur in given area and risk potential S ought to be totaled up (Table 6). Table 6 The assault threat potential generated by features of particular basic unit.
Narrow passages between buildings

Rubbish, illegal rubbish dumps

Uninhabited buildings, ruins

Unmonitored parking lots

Shelter bins, containers

Unorganized greenery

Off-license, night club

Neglected buildings

Stairwells, alcoves

City trains stops

Paths, shortcuts

Unit No.

Escarpments 3,8 t t

Dark streets

Forest, park

Graffiti

9,5 1 t 2 t 3 4 5 6 t 7 t 8 t 9 10 t 11 t 12 t 13 t 14 t 15 t 16 17 18 19 t 20 t 21 t 22 23 24 25 t 26 t 27 28 29 30 31 t t t t

7,1 t t

6,7 t t

4,8 t t

12 t t

8,1 t t

8,1 t

8,1 t t

3,8 t

7,1 t t

12 t t

2,9

3,8 t t

1,9

73,8 96,2

t t t t

t t t

t t t t

t t t t t t t t t t t t t t t t t

t t t t t

t t t t t

t t t t t t t

t t t

77,1 85,7 74,8 79,0 43,8 41,9 53,8 89,0 47,6 37,6

t t t

t t t t t t t

t t t t t t t t t t t t t

t t t t

t t t t t t t

t t t t t t t t t t

t t t t t t t

t t t t

t t

t t t t

41,9 41,9 67,6 14,3 24,3 72,9 59,0 38,6

t t t t

t t t t

t t t

t t t

t t

t t

t t t

77,1

133

32 t 33 34 t 35 36 37 38 t

t t t t t t t t t t t t t t t t t

t t t t t t t t t t t

t t t t t

23,8 79,0 44,3 44,3 37,1

Source: own analysis. T- feature that occurs in a basic unit. S- threat of an assault potential generated by features in particular basic units. The next step consists in the analysis of units by using the Risk Graph Path method. As a result, one receives the estimated possibility of an assault. The next step in the Risk Graph Path method is preparing cartographical materials that would represent the analyzed area and the assault risk. The map makes an essential part of the team work. The map is made by marking particular basic units with colors representing levels of risk of the assault. Figure 5 presents the example of cartographical materials of estimated risk values. As it has already been mentioned, in the described analysis, a basic unit grid of hexagon shape was marked on the analyzed area (Figure 2). The shape of the basic unit is essential due to the further results, f.eg. in interpolating estimated values and making isarithmic maps presenting the range of the intensity of a given phenomenon.

Figure 4. A proposal of a graph made using the Risk Graph Path method (SGR). The colors are marked as in Table 8. White units not enough data no results obtained. Source: own analysis. The final effect of the conducted analyses is preparing target document that would describe the course of analyses and the presentations of results and conclusions. The document, created by the whole team, would include information about all stages of the analysis and research using the Risk Graph Path method (SGR), the descriptive element and cartographical part, and the plan of all actions that ought to be taken in order to reduce or eliminate threat of the assault risk. The research conducted according to the rules described in the articles gives the view of the security condition and the risk of the assault. The map clearly indicates on places where precautions must be implemented immediately. It also presents places that require only minor changes either in a spatial or social context.

134

4. Conclusions Planning the organization of city space one ought to consider the need of the sense of security, i.e. generally speaking, plan the space and manage it in a way that it is safe. The inventory of urban forms regarding the possibility of the assault risk allows for taking steps in order to improve the security state. While classifying the risk, one should estimate the acceptable and unacceptable level of risk that can be used in further research. The Risk Graph Paths methods (SGR) used in spatial geodata analysis, as far as security is concerned, is a proper tool for risk estimation as it makes the base for the creation of a given event risk map. The map gives a clear view on a threat of an assault and it directs the attention to the optimum acts that aim to eliminate the threat or at least minimize it. The actions ought to consist either in eliminating the features that generate threats, or, if possible, in implementing the space features that would reduce the risk level, f.eg. monitoring. The Risk Graph Path method suggested in the article is one of the threat potential estimation methods and it may be successfully used in supporting GIS systems in the researches dedicated to security, in threat analyses and in creating cartographical studies on given threats. The analysis presented above ought to be the supplementation of GIS and be the base of the dedicated GIS applications used in making given analysis. References 1. Bajerowski T., 1991, Ocena, ochrona i ksztatowanie krajobrazu wiejskiego, jako skadnik programowania prac urzdzenioworolnych. Praca doktorska. 2. Bajerowski T. (2003) Podstawy teoretyczne gospodarki przestrzennej i zarzdzania przestrzeni, Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Warmisko-Mazurskiego, Olsztyn. 3. Bajerowski T, Biozor A., Cielak I., Sanetra A., Szczepaska A., (2007), Ocena i Wycena Krajobrazu, Educaterra, Olsztyn. 4. Bajerowski T. (2000) Wycena krajobrazu. Rynkowe aspekty oceny i waloryzacji krajobrazu., Educaterra, Olsztyn. 5. Uniwersalny Sownik Jzyka Polskiego PWN 2003, Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN, Warszawa 6. Kowalczyk A., Bajerowski T. (2011) Katastrofy Naturalne i Cywilizacyjne dylematy wspczesnego bezpieczestwa Metody szacowania ryzyka w profilaktyce antyterrorystycznej. , Wysza Szkoa Oficerska Wojsk Ldowych im. Gen. T. Kociuszki, str. 37-52, Wrocaw 7. Kowalczyk A. (2012) Katastrofy naturalne i Cywilizacyjne interdyscyplinarno nauk o bezpieczestwie Okrelenie i analiza cech geoprzestrzeni istotnych w procesie identyfikacji atraktorw przestrzennych atakw terrorystycznych., Wysza Szkoa Oficerska Wojsk Ldowych im. Gen. T. Kociuszki, str. x-x, Wrocaw. 8. www.bhp-platforma.pl/sprawy-bhp/ryzyko-zawodowe/metody/item/55-graf-ryzyka-1, Platforma.pl, odsona 20.06.2013. BHP

135

IDENTIFICATION OF RENEWABLE ENERGY SOURCES IN THE REGION OF WARMIA AND MAZURY WITH THE USE OF MapInfo PROFESSIONAL SOFTWARE7
Hubert Kryszk, PhD, Eng.
Faculty of Geodesy and Land Management University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland Corresponding author, e-mail: hubert.kryszk@uwm.edu.pl

Krystyna Kurowska, PhD, Eng.

Faculty of Geodesy and Land Management University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: krystyna.kurowska@uwm.edu.pl

Zbigniew Brodziski, Assoc., Eng.

Faculty of Environmental Management and Agriculture University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: zbigniew.brodzinski@uwm.edu.pl Abstract RES are sources which use, through the conversion process, wind, geothermal, solar, wave and tidal energy, hydropower, and energy derived from biomass, landfill gas, sewage treatment plant gas and biogases, and from decomposition of stored plant and animal residues. Due to an increased public interest in RES, there is a need to create a map of renewable energy sources divided into particular types of energy sources: wind, solar, geothermal, biomass and biogas. The paper presents the procedure for RES mapping. With the use of GIS tools, a model map of RES in Warmisko-Mazurskie province has been created. For detailed analyses, a GIS application was used, namely MapInfo Professional which supports various formats of spatial data, and numerous types of databases. The data imported to the program is displayed as layers composed of a map and tables of attributes. Integration of data originating either from e.g. Microsoft Excel or Access files or database (Oracle, etc.) servers with the map allows visualisation thereof. In order to create RES maps, results of the survey research conducted in Warmisko -Mazurskie province as part of the strategic programme Advanced Technologies for Energy Generation were also used. Keywords: MapInfo Professional, energy policy, RES, thematic maps, spatial information infrastructure. 1. Introduction

As follows from the agreed objectives of Polands energy policy until 2030, the international commitments on the implementation of the EUs climate and energy package compel the diversification of energy generation sources, and a special role in this respect is being attributed to the development of energy generation from renewables. Implementation of that priority will involve supporting projects making use of available local resources of renewable energy sources (RES), including mainly by-products derived from agriculture, and residues from agri-food sector (M.P. [The Polish Monitor] of 2012, item 839). In accordance with Directive 2009/28/EC of the
The strategic program of the National (Polish) Centre for Research and Development (NCBiR): "Advanced Technologies for Energy Generation. Task 4: Elaboration of Integrated Technologies for the Production of Fuels and Energy from Biomass, Agricultural Waste and other Waste Materials."
7

136

European Parliament and of the Council on the promotion of the use of energy from renewable sources, energy from RES means energy from renewable non-fossil sources, namely wind, solar, aerothermal, geothermal, hydrothermal and ocean energy, hydropower, biomass, landfill gas, sewage treatment plant gas and biogases (Article 2 a of Directive 2009/28/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council. An increase in the share of renewable energy sources (RES) in the fuel and energy balance may contribute not only to an improvement in the efficiency of the use and saving of the resources of raw materials intended for energy purposes, but also to an improvement in the state of the natural environment. Energy derived from RES is favourable for both the reduction in the volumes of generated waste, and the reduction in pollution of atmosphere and water. Both the energy security and the state of the environment where we live will depend on the shape of energy policy to be taken in the coming years (Goaszewski, 2012, Namylak ., 2012, p. 285). Pursuant to Directive 2009/28/EC, EU Member States shall gradually increase the share of energy from renewable sources in both the total energy consumption and the transport sector. On the other hand, as follows from Directive 2007/2/EC establishing an Infrastructure for Spatial Information in the 8 European Community (INSPIRE) , RES sources fit into the States activities and policy affecting the environment. INSPIRE combines elements of spatial information infrastructure being developed in various Member States into one consistent system. The elements of infrastructure include: metadata, spatial data sets and spatial data services; network services and technologies; agreements on sharing, access and use; and coordination and monitoring mechanisms, processes and procedures, established, operated or made available in accordance with the Directive concerned. Thematic scope of particular elements is specified in Annexes I, II and III to the Directive. Annex III to the Directive defines energy resources as energy resources including hydrocarbons, hydropower, bio-energy, solar, wind, etc., where relevant including depth/height information on the extent of the resource. The Directive in question is aimed at supporting measures concerning Community policies in the field of environmental protection, and policies or measures likely to affect the environment. In particular, those measures refer to the implementation, monitoring of activity, and assessment of strategies being implemented at various levels (from those being implemented at the local level, through the regional and national level, to the European programmes and strategies). Given the RES development, there is a possibility for setting up a system containing spatial data for renewable energy sources, including the creation of a RES map divided into particular types of energy sources: wind, solar, geothermal, biomass and biogas. The information on RES sources in Warmisko-Mazurskie province was obtained from the Energy Regulatory Office (URE) and Polish Wind Energy Association (PSEW). For the purpose of this study, regional operators involved in production and processing of biomass for energy purposes were also identified. The list of operators (producers and processors of biomass for energy purposes) was compiled on the basis of information obtained from advisors of the Warmisko-Mazurski Agricultural Advisory Centre (W-MODR) in Olsztyn, involved in addressing the issues of the development of energy generation from renewables. In 2012, 123 farmers who declared production of biomass for energy purposes, and 30 entrepreneurs involved in the purchase and processing of biomass for energy purposes, were identified. Finally, after having verified the filled-in questionnaires, information provided by 108 farmers and 27 entrepreneurs was used for creating the map. The necessary data was collected in both descriptive (tables) and graphical (thematic maps) formats. In order to create thematic maps, the MapInfo Professional application was employed. 2. Energy Generation from Renewable Sources The development of energy generation from renewable sources is essential for the implementation of key objectives of the national energy policy. Promoting the use of RES allows increasing the degree of diversification of energy supply sources, and creating conditions for the development of distributed energy generation based on the locally available raw materials. The renewable energy infrastructure mainly comprises small generating facilities located in proximity to the customer, which allows enhancing local energy security and decreasing network losses. Energy generation from renewable sources is distinguished by either low or zero pollutant emissions, which ensures positive environmental results. The development of energy generation
INSPIRE is a Directive proposed by the European Commission in June 2004, establishing legal framework for the establishment and operation of an Infrastructure for Spatial Information in Europe.
8

137

from renewables also contributes to the development of less-developed regions rich in renewable energy resources (M.P. of 2010, No 2, item 11). Various measures and actions promoting renewable energy have been constantly observed (e.g. heat power engineering solar panels; wind power wind farms; cogeneration biomass production; etc.). In accordance with the States energy policy as adopted in 2010, the objectives as regards the development of the RES use are as follows: an increase in the share of renewable energy sources in the final energy consumption up to at least 15 % in 2020, and a further increase in that index in the following years; achieving, in 2020, the 10 % share of biofuels in the transport fuel market, and an increase in the use of second generation biofuels; protection of forests against being over-exploited in order to obtain biomass, and sustainable use of agricultural areas for the purposes of RES, including biofuels, so that competition between renewable energy and agriculture can be prevented, and biodiversity maintained; making use, for the purposes of electricity generation, of the existing State-owned damming facilities; increasing the degree of diversification of energy supply sources, and creating optimum conditions for the development of distributed energy generation based on the locally available raw materials (M.P. of 2010, No 2, item 11) The development of renewable energy sources is not only dependent on the dynamic of changes taking place in the field of technology, or the various pressure groups pressure to reduce emissions of greenhouse gases, but primarily on the possibilities for setting up an integrated system for production of renewable energy sources, processing and distribution of energy, and the on-going quantitative and qualitative monitoring. Achieving the energy policy objectives will require that measures be taken by numerous administrative bodies at government and local level, and by enterprises operating in the fuel and energy sector. In Warmisko-Mazurskie province, electricity is generated with a share of RES at 23 wind farms, 87 hydroelectric power plants, 2 biomass power plants, and 10 biogas power plants. In the region concerned, there is one operator generating energy from solar radiation, while no power plants employing the co-firing technology are found there (www.ure.gov.pl). 2.1. Wind Farms Only a couple of years ago, wind farms were rarely seen in Polands landscape. From the point of view of Polands reality, large-scale wind farms were a symbol of the economic development of West European countries. Currently, despite both the absence of clear localisation principles and considerable public opposition to carrying out such projects, the development of wind-based energy generation can be observed. In accordance with Regulation of the Minister of Economy of 4 May 2007 on detailed conditions for the power system operation (Journal of Laws No 93, item 623, as amended), wind farm is a generating facility or a set of such facilities using wind energy for electricity generation, connected to the grid at one connection point. Wind farms may be constructed both onshore and offshore, and both are operated under the same principles. For the farms connected to the Polish National Power System, the converted energy flows to a transformer adjusting the voltage thereof to the value found in the grid, and then, through an appropriate service connection, is supplied to the grid (Stryjecki et al., 2011, p. 20). 2.2. Hydroelectric Power Plants Pursuant to Article 2(20) of the Energy Law Act, small hydroelectric power plants (SHPP) are classified as renewable energy sources. Small-scale hydropower generation includes hydroelectric power plants with an installed power capacity of up to 5 MW. Electricity is mainly generated in order to meet local needs; however, the mechanical energy of water can also be used for powering a forging shop or sawmill, or for milling grains (Lewandowski, 2001, p. 55). SHPPs are able to make use of the potential of small rivers, agricultural water reservoirs, irrigation, water supply and underground piping systems, and relief channels. Water turbines convert potential energy to kinetic energy which is subsequently converted to electricity in current generators (Tytko, 2008, p. 201). The facilities found in Warmisko-Mazurskie province are small hydroelectric power plants.

138

2.3. Biomass Biomass includes green plants, lignified plants, woodchips, sewage sludge, livestock manure, organic residues from agri-food industry, etc., and is a huge reservoir of energy. Biomass is either burned in household stoves or converted into biofuels or electricity and heat energy in technologically advanced biomass power plants, biogas plants and biorefineries (Lampart, Kowalski, 2010. p. 125). Biomass means the biodegradable fraction of products, waste and residues of biological origin from agriculture (including vegetal and animal substances), forestry and related industries including fisheries and aquaculture, as well as the biodegradable fraction of industrial and municipal waste (Article 2 e of Directive 2009/28/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council). The effective use of biomass in energy generation is favoured by establishing local, scattered energy centres located in rural areas (Gostomczyk, 2009; Jasiulewicz, 2012). The biomass market in Poland is, in practice, in its formative stage, since it is the forest biomass that has so far been predominant in it. According to Stolarski (2012), in Poland, in 2009, biomass was the largest source for obtaining renewable energy (over 85 %), while in the European Union the share thereof was at a level below 50 %. In order to satisfy the rural areas demand for energy, it is recommended to employ, in locations where it is applicable, lower-capacity wind-based and solar energy generation (solar collectors and photovoltaic cells) in addition to biogas plants and cogeneration units (M.P. of 2012, item 839). 2.4. Prosumer (Producer-Consumer) Energy Generation It may be noted that a dynamic increase has been occurring in the market share of devices for conversion of solar energy. Among those devices, separate groups include devices employing the so-called photovoltaic effect, serving the purpose of electricity generation, and those making use of certain materials ability for high absorption of solar radiation, and thus for heat generation (Grski, Cenian, 2010, p. 275). The future of RES development is both the distributed and prosumer (producer-consumer) energy generation. In scattered sources, diverse technologies of electricity and heat generation are employed. These include, inter alia, small conventional power plants, coal-firing heat (and power) generating plants, biomass-fired boiler plants, hydroelectric power plants, wind farms, solar power plants, fuel cell stations and energy storage facilities, biogas plants and biorefineries. Energy generated in the micro- and small-scale scattered energy generation systems is mostly supplied to the local customer. Those devices are used for own use of households, and the operation of corporate, administration and public buildings. Electricity surplus is transferred to secondary distribution networks, while heat surplus is transferred to local heat distribution networks. Manufactured fuels may be used for transport purposes, or provide one of power sources for local fuel networks (Lampart, Kowalski, 2010, p. 123). 3. Geographic Information Systems (GIS) GIS is a system of software, hardware, data, personnel operating the system and methods for data development, handling, processing and analysing (Gowacki, 2005, p. 10). The main GIS functionalities include acquiring, verifying, collecting, integrating, processing and sharing of spatial data (information on the geographical space). GIS provides the user with the opportunity to merge descriptive data on objects with information on their spatial location, and also allows thematic mapping, performing spatial analyses, and formulating conclusions. 3.1. MapInfo Professional Software MapInfo Professional is a product of the MapInfo Corporation company, being one of rather commonly used programs supporting geographic information systems in addition to such packages as ArcGIS, GeoMedia, or Quantum GIS. MapInfo is included in the group of programs described as desktop GIS. It is distinguished by low system requirements, relative user-friendliness and, at the same time, high level of functionality. Basic tasks to be accomplished using the MapInfo include: creation of spatial databases, management of numerical map layers and tables of descriptive data; making use of external sets of data (of various formats and locations) through ODBC import or connection;

139

searching for and transforming data using SQL; vectorisation and edition of the geometry of object, imaging data input; statistical calculations, measurements, calculations of the location, length and surface of objects; spatial analyses, determining relationships between objects, and syntheses (e.g. regionalisation); geocoding making use of address information for the localisation of objects and network analyses; editing cartographic presentations, general geographical and thematic maps (choropleth maps, diagram maps, dot map, etc.); creating, publication and printing reports. (Kowalski, 2005, p. 3) 3.2. Creating a Spatial Database in MapInfo for Identification of RES Sources Based on the data obtained from the URE and PSEW, a database of RES power plants in Warmisko-Mazurskie province was developed. Data from the URE, containing the list of RES power plants, was obtained in the tabular format in Microsoft Excel. Table 1 List of enterprises generating electricity derived from RES in Warmisko -Mazurskie province
Region Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Warmisko-Mazurskie Discrikt bartoszycki braniewski dziadowski elblski ecki giycki godapski iawski ktrzyski lidzbarski mrgowski nidzicki nowomiejski olecki olsztyski ostrdzki piski szczycieski wgorzewski razem 2 1 75 0,055 0,17 5,744 1 8 0,4 4,369 3 5,8 22 201,475 5 2,416 3 1,514 1 1,2 1 0,22 1 0,5 1 0,5 8 4 18 1 0,602 0,152 1,183 0,115 1 0,9 1 2,16 1 0,1 2 1 1,6 1 1 1 0,702 0,438 1 0,802 1 0,22 1 1,2 WOA count 1 2 3 3 3 2 6 2 9 9 1 WOA power [MW] 0,12 0,047 0,19 0,124 0,132 0,096 0,855 0,094 0,934 0,831 0,044 2 1,2 1 1 1 0,349 1 0,48 1 1 7 6 1 1 0,6 4,5 53,5 69,3 70 0,075 1 0,443 2 1,04 1 2,64 1 0,8 1 1 0,4 0,433 2 0,712 WOB count WOB power [MW] WOC count [MW] WOC power [MW] WIL count WIL power [MW] BGO count BGO power [MW] BGS count BGS power [MW] BGR count BGR power [MW] BMG count BMG power [MW] BMP count BMP power [MW]

Source: Energy Regulatory Office (URE) Key to the table: WOA hydroelectric power plants with a capacity of up to 0.3 MW WOB hydroelectric power plants with a capacity of up to 1 MW WOC hydroelectric power plants with a capacity of up to 5 MW WIL onshore wind power plants BGO sewage treatment plant biogas power plants BGS landfill biogas power plants BGR agricultural biogas power plants BMG biomass power plants firing forest, agricultural, and garden wastes BMP biomass power plants firing wood-derivatives and pulp and paper industry production waste The subsequent activity was the development of the database of RES power plants in the MapInfo Professional application, using the database of communes and districts. For the purpose of the new set (RES database) in the MapInfo, the structure of the table was modified, i.e. expanded with new columns concerning the types of RES power plants (biogas, biomass, geothermal, solar, wind and hydropower plants).

140

Fig. 1. Screenshot of the MapInfo Professional window types of data in the set Source: own work. In the table window, objects are represented by rows (records), while columns correspond to the object attributes. The attribute values are entered in the table fields according to the type (format) as defined separately for each attribute. Data input to the MapInfo database depends on the needs and type of source materials. At the next stage of building the RES database, the MapInfo set table was updated using data from the URE in the Microsoft Excel format. Data from the Excel spreadsheet application may not be edited in MapInfo. In order to edit, it is necessary to make a copy thereof, and subsequently open it. Information input to the set may be performed through entering descriptive data in three possible manners in the information window, table, or using update queries. For the development of the RES database, data from the URE were introduced to a new database using update queries (Fig. 2). The combined set (i.e. RES database) was successively enhanced with new map layers in the raster format, e.g. a map of Poland's windiness, a map of the countrys insolation, and a vector map of watercourses and water reservoirs located in the region of Warmia and Mazury.

Fig. 2. Screenshot of the MapInfo Professional window combining databases Source: own work.

141

Contents of the set containing spatial objects are displayed as a thematic layer in the map window. Most frequently, the map is a set of multiple layers arranged in an appropriate order; moreover, at a given time, the layer may be visible, editable, and selectable, and may contain autolabels (Fig. 3).

Fig. 3. Screenshot of the MapInfo Professional window overview of RES database layers Source: own work. The presentation of sets in a form of map layers allows both the arbitrary compilation of the presentation contents, and providing it with a graphical format corresponding to the purpose of the map. Spatial data contained in each set may be presented in a graphical format on multiple visualisation layers. By making use of the possibilities provided by the MapInfo Professional application, on the basis of the developed open RES database, numerous spatial analyses were conducted, and the results were presented as thematic maps. This is particularly important for the RES database (dynamic RES development, new RES sources). After having entered the data into the database, the MapInfo Professional application automatically updates the compilations as thematic maps. 3.3. Thematic Maps The most efficient way to present a given phenomenon in space, and determine the variation of the spatial value, density, or intensity of geographical phenomena, as well as relationships between them, is through thematic maps, which provide the visualisation of specific and socio-economic issues and phenomena. Thematic maps are graphic material supporting decision-making processes of various institutions and organisations implementing socio-economic strategies and programmes. An increased interest in such maps stimulates searching for new contents which they may present. Thematic maps should provide the following features: reasonable selection of contents, and appropriate expression of the level of the contents detail in relation to the general geographical and topographical contents, and elements of special contents; maintaining maximum relevance; ensuring full fidelity and reliability of the contents, which is conditioned by appropriate selection of supplementary cartographic materials used for creating the map; application of such manners for graphical presentation, colouring and publishing form so as to achieve the optimum perceptiveness effect (Przewocki, 2000). Thematic maps as created in the MapInfo constitute subsequent layers in the database. These were edited on the basis of spatial objects contained in the newly-created RES database. Descriptive data from multiple tables may be used through SQL queries.

142

For a given layer, multiple alternative presentations of the same issue may be prepared. A significant feature of thematic overlays is the dynamic refreshing thereof during the edition of attribute values. This allows maintaining the on-going relevance along with the permanent expansion of the RES database. Based on the created RES database, a thematic map was developed for the generation capacity of RES power plants, presenting, at the same time, the distribution of a given type of RES power plants in Warmisko-Mazurskie province (Fig. 4).

Fig. 4. Map of RES in Warmisko-Mazurskie province Source: own work. As follows from the analyses performed, it is the wind power plants that have the biggest share in the installed generation capacity of RES in the region. Therefore, a thematic map was created, which shows the installed capacity of wind power plants in the districts; moreover, the location of wind power plants is shown (Fig. 5).

143

Fig. 5. Map of the wind power plants capacities in Warmisko-Mazurskie province Source: own work. 3.4. Possibilities for Making Use of WMS Servers (geoportal.gov.pl) in the MapInfo Program MapInfo Professional provides functions which allow connecting with the WMS (Web Map Services) and WFS (Web Feature Services) services. Thanks to these options of the program, it is possible to e.g. make use of the resources of Polish Geoportal, and show, against the background of the protected areas in the province, the detailed location of particular wind power plants. Based on the detailed location of wind turbines, established with the use of geocoding 9 function (Fig. 6), it may be concluded that wind farms are located outside the protected areas. Another manner for the presentation of RES may be the visualisation against an orthoimage.

Geocoding is determining the location of geographical objects in relation to the adopted co -ordinate system; most frequently, it is the process of assigning a postal address to a pair of co-ordinates (as cited in: J. Gadzickis Internet Geomatic Lexicon (Internetowy Leksykon Geomatyczny).

144

Fig. 6. Thematic map showing the detailed location of a selected wind farm against the background of protected areas Source: own work. Advantages of GIS systems include: openness, mobility and the possibility for constant expansion and updating. An example of such use is a thematic map of the location of producers and processors of biomass for energy purposes in Warmisko-Mazurskie province. For the purposes of this study, results of the field research on the location of producers and processors of biomass in the region were used. In order to enter operators associated with the use of biomass for energy purposes in the database, the geocoding function of the MapInfo Professional application was applied; in this case, the location coordinates were determined on the basis of geographical names of places (Fig. 7). As can be seen, the location of operators being the potential receivers of raw materials favours the concentration of field biomass production for energy purposes. In the central part of the region, single operators are found, while in the northern and south-eastern belts there are few receivers and producers of biomass (Fig. 7). The location of operators and holdings associated with production of biomass for energy purposes may be used for the optimum use of raw material resources (taking account of the rationality of production depending on e.g. the distance to the market outlet). In connection with the EU energy policy, it is possible to use the tool concerned as an instrument supporting the management of socio-economic development at the local level.

145

Fig. 7. Distribution of biomass producers and processors in Warmisko-Mazurskie province. Source: own work based on survey. A useful tool which allows searching for the optimum location of producers in relation to the operators involved in the purchase and processing of biomass for energy purposes is the buffer function of the MapInfo Professional application, which allows, in line with the imposed criteria, generating a map of the range; in this case, a radius of 30 km was adopted (Fig. 8).

Fig. 8. Indication of the area of potential biomass suppliers to the processor in the village of ukta Source: own work.

146

4.

Conclusions

The possibilities provided by GIS allow the on-going monitoring of the stage of RES development at the local, regional and national level. The tool concerned provides a possibility for recording small, scattered RES sources (places of production of vegetal and animal biomass, location of wind farms, hydroelectric power plants, or photovoltaic panels). GIS may be used for the visualisation of new socio-economic problems and phenomena. Limitations to the popularisation of the tool in question include the users' skills, and access to information. GIS systems allow collecting spatial and descriptive data, arranging it in a logical structure, verification, integration, and comprehensive analysis and visualisation. GIS primarily allows performing complex spatial analyses, and creating diverse models of phenomena and simulations of processes occurring in the environment. The input data to the GIS system usually constitutes source information in a form of maps covering various themes, remote sensing images, results of direct land survey, and other types of information in numerical and text formats. Results of the analyses, simulations and modelling performed with the use of the tool in question, or queries sent to the database, may be presented in a form of maps, graphs or tables. GIS system is distinguished by openness, mobility and the possibility for constant expansion and updating, which will certainly facilitate the monitoring of the RES sector development, not only at the local but also at the regional, national or global level. References 1. Directive 2007/2/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 14 March 2007 establishing an Infrastructure for Spatial Information in the European Community (INSPIRE). 2. Directive 2009/28/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 23 April 2009 on the promotion of the use of energy from renewable sources and amending and subsequently repealing Directives 2001/77/EC and 2003/30/EC. 3. Gowacki T. (2005), Projekty GIS. Administracja i uytkowanie. Oficyna Wydawnicza Politechniki Wrocawskiej. 4. Gostomczyk W., (2009), Wykorzystanie biomasy do celw energetycznych w kreowaniu rozwoju obszarw wiejskich i miejsc pracy. In: Energetyczne wykorzystanie biomasy w dziaalnoci gospodarczej. Edit. M. Jasiulewicz, Politechnika Koszaliska, Koszalin. pp. 179 -198. 5. Grski M., Cenian A., (2010), Skojarzona produkcja ciepa i energii elektrycznej z promieniowania sonecznego. In: Ekoenergetyka zagadnienia technologii, ochrony rodowiska i ekonomiki, Scientific editing: Cenion A., Noch T., Wydawnictwo Gdaskiej Wyszej Szkoy Administracji, Gdask. 6. Jasiulewicz M., (2012), Moliwoci aktywizacji obszarw wiejskich przez agroturystyk oraz produkcj surowcw energetycznych w rolnictwie w subregionie koszaliskim. Acta Scienatiarum Polonorum. Administratio Locorum 11 (3) 2012. UWM Olsztyn. 7. Kowalski P. J., (2005), Podstawy obsugi bazy danych przestrzennych oraz reda kcji prezentacji kartograficznych w programie MapInfo Professional, Zakad Kartografii Politechniki Warszawskiej. 8. Lampart P., Kowalski P., (2010), Kogeneracja w oparciu o rda biomasy/biogazu. In: Ekoenergetyka zagadnienia technologii, ochrony rodowiska i ekonomiki, Scientific editing: Cenion A., Noch T., Wydawnictwo Gdaskiej Wyszej Szkoy Administracji, Gdask. 9. Lewandowski W.M. (2001), Proekologiczne rda energii odnawialnej. Wydawnictwo Naukowo-Techniczne, Warszawa. 10. Namylak ., (2012), Ocena obcienia rodowiska przy produkcji energii elektrycznej przy pomocy metody LCA. Inynieria Rolnicza. Nr 4(139). pp. 285-293. 11. Public Notice of the Minister of Economy of 21 December 2009 on the State's energy policy until 2030 (M. P. of 2010 No 2, item 11). 12. Przewocki S., (2000); Geodezja dla inynierii rodowiska, Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN, Warszawa.

147

13. Energy Law of 10 April 1997 (consolidated text of 2012, item 1059). 14. Regulation of the Minister of Economy of 14 May 2007 on detailed conditions for the power system operation (Journal of Laws No 93, item 623, as amended). 15. Stryjecki M., Mielniczuk K., Biegaj J. (2011), Przewodnik po procedurach lokalizacyjnych i rodowiskowych dla farm wiatrowych na polskich obszarach morskich. Foundation for Sustainable Energy, Warszawa. 16. Tytko R. (2008), Odnawialne rda energii, Wydawnictwo Deka, Krakw. 17. Resolution No 163 of the Council of Ministers of 25 April 2012 on the adoption of the Strategy for sustainable development of rural areas, agriculture and fisheries for the years 2012 -2020 (M.P. of 2012, item 839).

148

THE USE OF FLOOD HAZARD MAPS FOR DESIGN SOLUTIONS IN INFRASTRUCTURE LAND CONSOLIDATION
Marta Smal, M.Sc.
Warsaw University of Technology Faculty of Geodesy and Cartography Department of Cadastre and Land Management e-mail: martasmal85@gmail.com Abstract For many years humans have been fighting against natural calamities (include flood), understood as natural catastrophes or technical breakdowns, which impacts are dangerous to human health or life, to possessions or to the natural environment. This article presents detailed analysis of issues literature about flood hazard maps and solutions which could be used in infrastructure land consolidation, for areas at risk of flooding, using flood hazard maps. Keywords: flood hazard maps, land consolidation. 1. Introduction For many years humans have been fighting against natural disasters, understood as natural catastrophes, which threaten health, and even lives of many people, as well as their properties and the natural environment. The natural disasters include droughts, fires on large areas, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, hurricanes and, among other, also floods. Independently on the type of the natural disasters, they always lead to huge, material and environmental losses. The definition of flood is included in Article 2 of the Directive 2007/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 23 October 2007 on the assessment and management of flood risks: "flood means the temporary covering by water of land not normally covered by water...". Analysis of the existing means and methods of flood hazard, as well as the lack of effectiveness of those means and methods, forced the introduction of changes in the approach to the flood protection activities. Infrastructure land consolidation works may be considered as innovative methods applied in this area. Infrastructure land consolidation consists of property and functional transformation of lands, which are performed in parallel, or which precede the investments, for example investments, which are connected with flood protection. Therefore, infrastructure land consolidation within areas hazarded by floods would require, apart from conventional surveying and cartographic data, the utilisation of hydrographic analysis, aiming at determination of areas which are particularly hazarded by floods. Flood hazard maps may be used as documents, which may help in these activities. The objective of this paper is to propose design solutions in infrastructure land consolidation, for areas hazarded by floods, with the use of flood hazard maps. 2. Flood hazard maps Considering the repeatability of floods as well as the fact, that it is not possible to eliminate floods, it is necessary to start efforts aiming at limitation of losses and damages caused by floods. The new approach to floods was introduced in the Directive 2007/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 23 October 2007 on the assessment and management of flood risks, which is knows as the "Flood Directive". Following this Directive, the European Union member states are obliged to develop water management plans, which will allow for achieving the satisfactory chemical and ecological conditions of waters for every river basin, and, therefore, for limiting the flood results. The Flood Directive specifies the scope and the nature of activities, which are to limit the flood risk. The flood risk is defined in Art.2, item 2 of this Directive, as: " the combination of the

149

probability of a flood event and of the potential adverse consequences for human health, the environment, cultural heritage and economic activity associated with a flood event ". Activities mentioned above include, first of all, the preliminary evaluation of flood risk (performed by December 22,2011), which aims at specification of areas hazarded by floods. The second stage includes creation of flood hazard maps and flood risk maps (by December 22,2013). Flood hazard maps should cover such areas, where there is diversified probability of flood (low 0.2%, medium 1% or high 10%). Flood risk maps are to be created in two sets of themes, as flood hazard maps together with information of depth of water and flood hazard maps together with data on the flow velocity and directions; maps of the second type are created in order to specify areas hazarded by floods using 2-dimensional modelling for provincial capitals, for cities with rights of districts and for cities with more than 100,000 inhabitants. Flood risk maps should present adverse consequences of floods, which has already happened. The above maps are to become the foundations for development of flood risk management plans. Such plans should cover aspects concerning flood protection (including early warning systems), as well as protection of inhabitants and lands. Following the Flood Directive such plans should be developed by December 22,2015. 3. Infrastructure land consolidation Following Art.1 of the act of March 26, 1982 on land consolidation and exchange (Off. J, 2003, No. 178, item 1749 the uniform text with later amendments): The objective of land consolidation is to create more favourabale management conditions in the agriculture and forestry, through improvements in the agrarian structure of farms, forests and forested lands, rational management of extension of fields, adaptation of real estate borders to the water melioration systems, roads and the terrain relief. The institution of land consolidation and exchange is the legal instrument, which may be applied to minimize adverse impacts of line investments, through rational management of land extension, even, if - following Art.4 item 1 of the act of March 26,1982 on land consolidation and exchange (Off. J. 2003, No 178, item 1749 the uniform text with later amendments), extension of fields within the area of planned land consolidation works, was or will be considerably worsened as a result of location of existing or constructed public roads, railway lines, pipelines and water reservoirs or water melioration installations". Infrastructure land consolidation contains property and functional transformations of lands, which are performed in parallel or which precede the commencement of investments. Investments related to flood protection include, first of all, construction of the flood protection infrastructure, which is understood as, among others: canals, retention water reservoirs, flood banks, floodgates, storm gates and all structures which are functionally connected with the above structures. Construction or development of flood banks, construction of canals and other installations, including basic water melioration systems, or other line investments, is connected with seizure of large areas, first of all arable and forested lands, both, during the period of investment implementation and after completion of investments. Due to this, the necessity to purchase private lands by the state treasury always exists in practice. This process is often complicated due to the high number of required divisions of real estates. Moreover, construction of flood protection structures means many disadvantages for forms, which are located within the areas of operations of such structures; such disadvantages concern the lack of access to roads or elongation of access roads to farms. Whilst the basic objective of the conventional approach to land consolidation and exchange is to increase the agricultural and forest production, in the case of infrastructure land consolidation other demands of the society are also considered, which include effective uilisation of rural space, through development of economic activities other that the agricultural and forest production, such as agrotourism or infrastructure (also flood protection infrastructure). Considering the specific features of land consolidation works, which - apart from settling the agricultural and forest space - will also include designs of line investments and ideas concerning management and utilisation of areas hazarded by floods, required preliminary works should be performed prior to the land consolidation process (studies and preparatory works). They would allow for selecting terms of further operations as early as at the stage of determination of locations of line investments.

150

The diversification of solutions is possible due to spatial planning, which should define the area destination, as well as delineate the borders between areas of various types of land use. Land consolidation works play an important role in water circulation: they lead to arrangement of the appropriate system of arable fields, forests and meadows, in order to limit the fast outflows of rain and melt waters and erosion, correct designing of the transportation infrastructure, creation of buffer zones (designing the correct width of zones of hedges and bushes along rivers and water reservoirs). Appropriate management of the agricultural landscape, and, therefore, the correct management of lands of the agricultural and forests production, should allow for meeting the demands for water. 4. Research works Research works were performed for the Municipality of Subice, located in the Pock District. Data available from the Regional Water Management Board in Warszawa (stage III, 184/TD/)6; the Vistula River, covering the Vistula River section in Subice municipality), as well as cadastral maps of winiary (Subice municipality, Pock district), purchased from the Starost Office in Pock, were utilised for those research works. Subice is the rural municipality located in the southern part of the Pock district in the Mazovia province.

Fig ure 1. Location of Subice municipality in Pock district, Mazovia province (source: http://pl.wikipedia.org). The size of winiary village equals to more than 600 hectares, together with the Vistula River; the size of this village without the rover equals to more than 300 hectares. About 430 cadastral parcels of disadvantageous shapes (long and narrow rectangles) exist in the village. winiary is a typical agricultural village. Arable lands are dominating; they occupy more than 72% of all lands. The next land use type is created by pastures (6% of the total area). Built-up areas create 6% of all lands. The smallest area is covered by forests and meadows, which create only 1% of all lands.10 Land use structure for the village may be presented in the following way:

10

Calculations were performed without consideration of the area coverd by the Vistula River, which creates the cadastral parcels no.1.

151

Diagram 1. Land use structure in winiary village; the author's own work. Among arable lands, the majority of lands belong to the IIIa and IIIb classes (25% and 24% of all arable lands, respectively). Arable lands of the I class do not occur in the village. It should be noticed that lands, which are useful for agricultural purposes, exist in winiary vill age. Therefore, each successive flood generates higher losses. The structure of arable lands in winiary is the following:

Diagram 2. Structure of arable lands in winiary village; the author's own work. The roads network in winiary is poorly developed. The area of roads equals to about 4 hectares. Figure 2 presents the existing system of roads, following the cadastral map f the winiary register district.

152

Figure 2. The road network in winiary village; the author's own work. Fig.2 illustrates the irregular system of roads in winiary village. Not all cadastral parcels have access to the road. It turns out from the analysis of the cadastral map, and satellite images, which are accessible on the Internet portals, that the cadastral map requires updating. Following the map content, in the north-west part of the Village sections of roads may be observed along the Vistula River banks (Fig.3). On the other hand, as it turns out from satellite images, the road is located along the entire river bank, whilst fields classified into the "other" land use type are located in these sections on the cadastral map. In the process of infrastructure land consolidation works, as well as during designing the new system of roads it should be remembered that passages or crossings should not be located in flood banks. Roads should not be designed along the upper surface of flood banks. Moreover, the system of roads should be designed in such a way that it could play respective roles in the period of elimination of hazards caused by the flood in the optimum way.

153

Figure 3. A fragment of the cadastral map (1:5000 scale) of winiary village; the author's own work. The legal status of lands located in winiary will be the subject of the future research works. However, basing on the analysis of the cadastral map it may be stated that land consolidation works should be perfor4med for this area. Considering the fact, that the village was twice flooded in 2010, it may be stated that it is necessary to perform infrastructure land consolidation and - besides creation of the more favourable management conditions through improvements of the agrarian structure of farms - to adapt the real estate borders to installations of the water melioration system, i.e. to consider flood protection in the process of investments. winiary village is located within areas hazarded by all possible floods, characterised by the probability of 0.5%, 1% and 2%; this has been illustrated in Figure 4.

154

Fig ure 4. Location of winiary on the background of the study developed for flood protection activities - stage III, 184/TD/06; the Vistula River; the author's own work. The only flood protection element which exist in winiary, is the flood bank, which runs along the Vistula River. Location of this flood bank is illustrated in Figure 5.

Fig.ure 5. Location of the flood bank in winiary village; the author's own work. The flood bank was broken by the flood in 2010. The size of the breach in the flood bank equalled to about 50 m. Consequences of this breakage are illustrated in Figure 6.

155

Figure 6. The broken flood bank in winiary; the flood of 2010. (source: http://www.rzgw.warszawa.pl) Before the passage of the next flood wave, attempts were made to strengthen the area in front of the flood bank and to construct a provisional dam, for which sand extracted from the river was swamped in order to reinforce the dam. In spite of this, the village was entirely flooded again. There is no doubt, that it is necessary to developed the efficient flood protection. It is important from the surveyor's point of view, that the flood bank is not a separate cadastral parcel. Within the areas located between the flood bank and the bank of the Vistula River about 60 cadastral parcels are located. The land use structure within the belt between the river and the flood bank is as follows:

Diagram 3. The structure of lands within the zone between the Vistula River and the flood bank in winiary village; the author's own work. The areas between the flood bank and the river could become a separate cadastral parcel. Those areas should not be used for agricultural purposes. A buffer zone, covered with vegetation, as an element of biological "constructions" of river valleys, which would, first of all, serve for reinforcing flood banks and river banks, could be created within these areas. In the process of infrastructure land consolidation appropriate cadastral parcels should be designed for such purposes. In order to increase the flood protection level, flood protection polders might be designed in the village. In this case, such directions of the agricultural production should be introduced for the area of polders, which would not generate big material losses in the case of flood. Big material losses are generated, first of all, by floods in built-up areas.

156

In winiary buildings are located within the distance of about 150 m from the Vistula River banks, close to the flood bank (Figure 7).

Figure 7. A fragment of the cadastral map (1:500 scale) of winiary villagewe wsi winiary, which illustrates the location of buildings with respect to the Vistula River; the author's own work. The possibility to locate buildings in flood areas should be excluded. If the entire locality is placed, according to flood hazard maps, within the areas hazarded by floods, the possibility to delineate new built-up areas should be minimised in the process of infrastructure land consolidation. If the demand for new built-up areas exists, they should be located as far as possible from the flood bank. Limitation of possibilities to locate buildings within the flood areas should be considered in planning documentation. In spite of the flood which happened 2.5 years ago, the Subice municipality does not have the local spatial management plan for winiary village. 5. Conclusions For many centuries humans have been fighting against natural forces, including floods. For many years they were attempting to overcome this fight by regulating natural courses of rivers, constructing flood banks, which became higher after successive floods. However, after initial advantages, mainly economic successes of such flood protection activities - acquisition of fertile arable lands and space needed for construction of buildings - it turned out when the new flood occurred that people had to pay for interference into the nature. Although environmentally friendly methods are commonly applied besides the conventional flood protection means, due to the repeatability of floods in Poland, as well as considering the lack of sufficient flood protection means,

157

it is necessary to improve the flood protection infrastructure. It is also necessary to create longterm and efficient solutions. One of such solutions is the implementation of the modified process of land consolidation and exchange, when - apart from improvements in farming conditions - other economic aspects will be also considered, including the flood protection structure. Implementation of infrastructure land consolidation requires the creation of appropriate legal solutions, which would allow for efficient implementation of that process within flood hazarded areas. Implementation of the land consolidation process allows for settling the land property status within the given area. Thus, combining infrastructure land consolidation with flood protection investments, areas planned for such investments should be considered as early as during the stage of delineation of land consolidation complexes. In the course of infrastructure land consolidation, within the areas hazarded by floods, it is recommended to utilise flood hazard maps during the stage of design. Basing on the flood hazard maps it may be, first of all, possible to identify areas hazarded by floods, as well as the extension of the possible flood. Considering the size of flooded areas directions of flood protection may be proposed, which should be considered in the process of infrastructure land consolidation within the given area. The first information, which is required for planning the land consolidation process, acquired from flood hazard maps, should be the location of the given locality on flood hazard maps together with determination of the extension of possible flood. If it turns out that the entire locality is hazarded by the flood, investments ensuring the appropriate flood protection level should be considered during the land consolidation process. In the case of localities, which are entirely hazarded by sinking, it seems reasonable to perform investments which enable to implement the conventional ways of flood protection, such as construction of the flood protection infrastructure: flood banks, retention water reservoirs etc. Localities, which might be crossed by limits of possible floods are also important when utilisation of flood hazard maps is considered for design purposes. Due to the fact that the area will not be entirely flooded, it is easier to delineate the area for which investments related to flood protection should be designed. This part of the locality, which is covered by the flood, the given area should be excluded, during the land consolidation process, from the possibility of building new houses. During the phase of design of the road network in the process of land consolidation in localities hazarded by floods, locating passages in flood banks as well as along the upper parts of flood banks, should be forbidden. Additionally, the network road should be designed in such a way that it could play its roles in the period of elimination of hazards by flood in the optimum way. When designing buffer zones along water streams, it should be forbidden to crop tress or bushes, with the exception for wicker plantations for the needs of regulations of streams and plants being the element of biological "constructions" used for reinforcing river banks and flood banks. In the process of infrastructure land consolidation the important element is also the change of land use in case of lands located within flood hazarded areas (in localities which are crossed by limits of the possible floods). Those areas should be used in a way which does not generate big economic losses in the case they are flooded. Flood protection polders may be created in such places. In the process of planning infrastructure land consolidation within the areas hazarded by floods, it should be remembered that support from the local society is required for their efficient use. References 1. Dyrektywa 2007/60/WE parlamentu europejskiego i rady z 23 padziernika 2007 r. w sprawie oceny ryzyka powodziowego i zarzdzania nim. Directive 2007/60/EC Of The European Parliament And Of The Council of 23 October 2007 on the assessment and management of flood risks Ustawa z 26 marca 1982 r. o scalaniu i wymianie gruntw, Act of March 1982 on lands consolidation and exchange (Dz.U. 2003, Nr 178, poz. 1749 tekst jednolity z pn. zm)., Ustawa z 21 sierpnia 1997 r. o gospodarce nieruchomociami , Act of August 21, 1997 on real estate management, (Dz.U. 2010, Nr 102, poz. 651 tekst jednolity z pn. zm). Ustawa z 8 lipca 2010 r. o szczeglnych zasadach przygotowania do realizacji inwestycji w zakresie budowli przeciwpowodziowych, Act of July 8, 2010 on particular regulations

2. 3. 4.

158

5. 6. 7. 8.

concerning preparations in the field of flood hazard structures, (Dz.U. 2010, Nr 143, poz. 963 tekst jednolity z pn. zm). Studium dla potrzeb planw ochrony przeciwpowodziowej etap III, 184/TD/06; rzeka Wisa, Study for flood hazard plans - stage III, 184/TD/06, the Vistula River Materiay z Konferencji Naukowej pt. Scalenia gruntw instrumentem ochrony prze d powodzi, Proceedings from the Scientific Conference "Land consolidation as the flood hazard instrument", Krakw 2010. http://www.warszawa.rzgw.gov.pl/ http://wyborcza.biz

159

160

5.

THE NEW GIS SOLUTIONS

161

162

USE OF THE GIS TOOLS FOR EVALUATION OF THE DEVELOPMENT LEVEL OF AGROTOURISM IN WARMISKO-MAZURSKIE VOIVODSHIP
Krystyna Kurowska, PhD, Eng.
Faculty of Geodesy and Land Management University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland Corresponding author, e-mail: krystyna.kurowska@uwm.edu.pl

Hubert Kryszk, PhD, Eng.

Faculty of Geodesy and Land Management University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: hubert.kryszk@uwm.edu.pl Abstract A geographic information system (GIS) is a system designed for entering, gathering, processing and visualizing geographic data. The GIS technology supports decision-making, it is widely used in environmental protection, geoengineering, spatial planning and transport, and it has a growing number of applications in administration, banking, insurance and pharmacy. GIS tools combine information about a given location into data layers. This study will identify agrotourism farms based on information relating to the local scenery and landscape features. Attempts will also be made to identify areas whose potential for agrotourism development has not been fully used. The Region of Warmia and Mazury was chosen for this study in view of its predominantly agricultural character and the abundance of lakes, forests and protected areas. The analyzed region is renowned for very low levels of environmental pollution and diverse land relief. Agrotourism creates vast opportunities for growth in the analyzed areas. New phenomena which contribute to the region's attractiveness as an agrotourism destination have to be visualized. Information about agrotourism facilities has been obtained from the agrotourism database kept by the Agricultural Consultancy Center of the Region of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn. Thematic maps have been developed in the MapInfo Professional program. Keywords: GIS (Geographic Information System), database, data management, thematic maps, agrotourism, agriculture, rural areas. 1. Introduction The majority of definitions define the GIS as the information system consisting of different methods for dealing with information spatially referring to the surface of the Earth. In wider terms, the GIS should be treated as the set of mutually interrelated elements consisting of the appropriately configured spatial (geographic) and descriptive data, software allowing performance of spatial analyses, computer hardware, specialists operating the system and knowing the data processing methods as well as clients, i.e. the recipients of the processed information (Wojkowski 2011, p. 47). Databases are a well-developed set of software. Their tasks are storage and search for the information on attributes of spatial data. The GIS technology uses the databases for storage of and search for information describing geographic objects. Some GIS software applications use external databases with which they only communicate while others possess their own data management system (Magnuszewski, 1999 p. 13). Given the above definition of the GIS, the aim of the paper is to identify the agrotourism development within the area of Warmisko-Mazurskie voivodship and to present the potential for development of that form of rural tourism considering natural conditions in a given area. The analyses conducted allowed identification of the unused natural and landscape potential. At the same time, they may serve as indications for location of new agrotourism farms or modernisation

163

and adjustment of the already existing farms to the requirements of potential tourists. Visualisation of the functioning agricultural farms that are involved in agrotourism activities and registration of them in the generally available databases (e.g. in the Internet resources) represent one of the best forms of advertising. Using the available Internet search engines one can see the location (distance from lakes or forests), assess the transport access and make a choice of the place for recreation according to own needs (standard and availability of tourist attractions at a given farm). Openness, i.e. the ability of easy development and continual cooperation with geographic information systems that are created in parallel or already operating represents the supreme assumption for the GIS (Stuczyski et al., 2006). Within the framework of the studies conducted for the purpose of elaboration of this paper the following analyses were carried out: - analysis of the spatial location of agrotourism farms, - analysis of the regional natural resources potential in the region, - analysis of services provided (tourist attractions at agrotourism farms and other factors were analysed). Information on agrotourism facilities was obtained from the database of agrotourism farms maintained by the Warmia and Mazury Agricultural Extension Services Centre in Olsztyn (WMODR). Data concerning the landscape conditions (land under waters, woodiness, protected areas and number of family farms) was obtained from the Local Databank of the Central Statistical Office. The necessary data was collected in the descriptive (tabulations) and graphic (thematic maps, graphs, material from Internet search engines) formats. The MapInfo Professional software package was applied for development of thematic maps. The software allows integration of data from Microsoft Excel and Access files and database servers (Oracle, PostgreSQL, etc.) with the map and then visualisation of them. 2. GIS as the tool for agrotourism development level evaluation GIS is the system allowing integration of different types of data stored in different formats and originating from multiple sources. That system creates quality not only in data gathering but also data processing and making the data available so that the information it contains is clearer for perception and easier to find. This allows drawing accurate conclusions (Bobola, Sztampke, 2008 pp. 8-9). The database management system (DBMS) is computer software with the task of gathering, updating and processing large data sets (Magnuszewski, 1999 p. 47). Currently, many computer applications using the GIS technology are available. MapInfo Professional - GIS (Geographic Information System) class software that allows creating, updating and managing spatial data is one of them. Its application allows successful development of basic as well as advanced systems that serve visualisation and analysis of spatial data. MapInfo Professional provides numerous tools allowing: - geocoding, - vectorisation of data, - generating spatial enquiries, - buffering, - edition of objects on the map and tabulation data, - visualization of data from external data sets in the map. MapInfo Professional application cooperates with different spatial data formats and many database types. The data originating from GUS, W-MODR and GEOPORTAL was imported to the software and next presented in the form of layers consisting of the map and the table of attributes based on the tourist potential of the region. According to Kaczmarek (2005), tourist development and use is always linked to a given territory and its environment seen from the perspective of suitability for tourism. Components of the geographic environment and human behaviours that may be used for practicing tourism or dealing with tourism determine the tourist potential of the region. The natural values and components of the natural environment are the most important factors conditioning tourism development. Rural areas with clean and little contaminated natural environment, beautiful landscape and unique vegetable coverage and animal life give tourists aesthetic experiences (Jezierska-Thole, 2007, p. 104) Agrotourism is a form of rural tourism linked directly to the agricultural farm. The tourist may take active part in farm work j (Dbniewska, Tkaczuk 1997). Involvement in agrotourism activities results in most cases from search for complementary income from agricultural farms, particularly farms situated in the areas possessing high values for tourism (Jasiulewicz 2012, p. 90)

164

Combining information concerning widely understood tourism with specific spatial situation provides unlimited analytical opportunities that serve agrotourism development optimisation. The possibility of visualisation of phenomena related to agrotourism for owners of farms allows adjusting to higher standards. Potential tourists can obtain information on the farm and services offered in a simple way while farm owners that would like to take up operations in agrotourism can evaluate whether the location of their farms is attractive enough to be able to develop such activities. GIS is a very useful tool of reaching various target groups of recipients with already processed information. 3. Conditions for agrotourism development in Warmisko-Mazurskie voivodship Warmisko-Mazurskie voivodship is the region characterised by natural and landscape conditions better than average in the scale of the country. This is determined by a high level of coverage with areas under legal protection, significant woodiness and first of all, presence of numerous lakes. The region is outstanding as concerns the natural environment diversity and wealth, low level of industrialisation and small level of natural environment degradation. It is worth highlighting that it is almost entirely positioned within the area called the Green Lungs of Poland (excluding the urban-rural commune of Kisielice). The land morphology in the voivodship is diversified. The lowest point in Poland (1.8 m Raczki Elblskie in Elblg commune) and the lowest located settlement in Poland (1.3 m winiec in Markusy commune) are situated there. Dylewska Gra (312 m above sea level) near the village of Wysoka Wie in Ostrda commune is t he highest elevation in the voivodship [Ochrona rodowiska w wojewdztwie warmisko-mazurskim w 2010 r., 2011]. The area of Warmia and Mazury is dominated by agriculture next to which development of other functions included in the sustainable multifunction development is increasingly visible. Development of agrotourism represents one of the alternatives for residents in rural areas, particularly small and medium size farms. Thanks to the MapInfo software and digital maps, the addresses of agrotourism farms were converted to geographic coordinates and presented in the graphic format in the map. That process is called geocoding. As the result of geocoding another layer of the map is created on which all the objects included in the database are visible in the graphic form. Visualisation of the database reveals new and interesting aspects previously hidden from the analysts. Below, the location of agrotourism farms against the background of the most important factors conditioning agrotourism development is presented. 3.1 Abundance of surface waters Warmisko-Mazurskie voivodship is the region of the country with the largest abundance of surface waters. The surface waters network consists of numerous lakes, rivers, canals and a part of the Vistula River Lagoon. The total area of land under surface waters in 2012 was 121,100 ha and represented in total 5.01% of the voivodship area. There are ca. 3,000 lakes in Warmia and Mazury. The largest number of them is situated in its north-eastern part referred to as the Land of a Thousand Lakes. The largest of them is niardwy with bays (113.4 km2), Mamry (the water system of lake Mamry 102.8 km2) while the deepest of them are lakes: Wukniki (68.0 m) and Babity Wielkie (65.0 m). Existence of two systems of connected lakes is also of major importance for agrotourism. The system of Great Masurian Lakes connects lakes niardwy, Mikoajskie, Taty, Niegocin and others by the network of canals with the complex of Lake Mamry. The water system also includes the Ostrda-Elblg canal connecting a number of smaller waterways. Miomyn is the central point of the water routes from which three routes start: - Miomyn-Lake Druno route, - Miomyn Iawa route - Miomyn Ostrda Staszkowi route [Gwiadziska-Goraj, 2004 p. 23]. According to Kondracki (1972), the rivers of the voivodship are characterised by relatively large slope and low average flow rate. The total length of rivers in the voivodship is ca. 5666 km. The major rivers in the voivodship are the yna with the length of 289.4 km (within the voivodship 224 km).

165

Fig. 1. Distribution of agrotourism farms in the communes of Warmisko-Mazurskie voivodship against the background of abundance in surface waters by districts (%) Source: Own work based on the data by GUS and W-MODR in Olsztyn. Waters are the most attractive component in tourism. The following factors are of decisive importance for use for tourism and recreation: minimum surface area (20 ha), access to the shoreline and water purity (Jezierska-Thole, 2007, p. 101). The agrotourism farms in WarmiskoMazurskie voivodship are unevenly distributed. The significant number of farms is visible at locations where abundance of surface waters is the largest (counties of Wgorzewo 93.1 km2, Giycko 149.5 km2, Mrgowo 130.8 km2 and Pisz 185.2 km2). Elblg district where the lakes occupy the area of 130 km2 while the agrotourism farms are relatively few, i.e. 21 is the exception. 3.2 Woodiness of the region Forest, wooded and bushes covered lands have a significant share in the land use structure representing 32.50% of the area (data by GUS 2012). The forest areas, however, are distributed unevenly. The largest areas of forests are found in the southern part of the voivodship (counties of Pisz, Szczytno, Nidzica and Olsztyn fig. 2). The major forest complexes are Borki Primeval Forest, Iawa Forests, Pisz Primeval Forest, Napiwoda-Ramuki Forest and Tabrz Forest. Combined with other natural values, forests represent one of the factors allowing tourism function development, including agrotourism. Forests, next to the waters, represent a basic natural component determining the health of the area and its attractiveness for tourism and recreation. Development of destination tourism, including agrotourism is conditioned to a large extent by presence of forest areas in the vicinity (Jezierska-Thole, 2007, p. 102). As can be seen in fig. 2, in the southern part of Warmia and Mazury, where woodiness is the highest at around 50%, the number of agrotourism farms is much lower. Pisz district is the exception with 71 agrotourism farms but this is rather a consequence of the presence of lakes (fig. 1)

166

Fig. 2. Distribution of agrotourism farms in the communes of Warmisko-Mazurskie voivodship against the background of woodiness by districts (%). Source: Own work based on the data by GUS and W-MODR in Olsztyn. 3.3 Presence of naturally valuable areas Given the outstanding natural values, diversified forms of nature protection are found in the area of Warmisko-Mazurskie voivodship. According to the data by the GUS, in 2011, the area representing special natural values encompassed by legal protection in Warmia and Mazury was 1129431.6 ha representing 46.7% of the total area of that voivodship. There are no national parks in the region but there are 8 landscape parks. Those are areas protected because of the natural, historical and cultural values. The aim of establishing them was to maintain, popularise and propagate those values while applying the processes of rational management [Gwiadziska-Goraj, Kurowska, 2007 p. 59]. Nature reserves are the other important form of protection in the region. There are 108 reserves in the region with the total area of 31247.9 ha. The most numerous reserves are the forest reserves (35) and fauna reserves (31) that represent over 60% of the total area of nature reserves. Nine of the 108 reserves in the voivodship are classified as strict ones. They are: Czapliniec, Galwica, Lake Orowo Mae, abdz, Mszar, Perkuny, Redykajny, Peatbog Spytkowo, urawie Bagno. Reserves that deserve special attention are Lake Kara, Lake uknajno, Seven Islands approved according to the Ramsar convention. Lake uknajno and Seven Islands are also the biosphere reserves. In 2011, the areas of protected landscape encompassing areas with outstanding landscape qualities representing various types of ecosystems had the area of 932176.2 ha. This form of protection had the largest share in the total area of the voivodship (38.6%). Moreover, there are 2573 monuments of the nature in the voivodship (GUS 2011). They are old trees, small groups of plants that do not qualify for protection in the form of the reserve and large erratic boulders. Old, large size trees represent an increasingly rarely encountered element of the landscape while in Warmia and Mazury they represent the most numerous group among all the monuments of the nature. Among the species of trees protected as monuments the oaks dominate. The huge erratic boulders enjoy equal interest. Some of them exceed 19 m in circumference. The wealth of flora and fauna, including the wealth of protected species as well as the natural diversity of the voivodship was confirmed during identification of nature refuges in Poland during

167

implementation of the EC Directives forming the base for establishment of Pan-European environmental NATURA 2000. That programme encompasses particularly valuable refuges of species and habitats that are covered by the Directive of the European Parliament and of the Council on the conservation of natural habitats and of wild fauna and flora (Habitats Directive) and the Directive of the European Parliament and of the Council on the conservation of wild birds (Birds Directive) [Strategy of Warmisko-Mazurskie voivodship Update of the 2005 natural environment diagnose])11. There are 16 areas of special birds protection and 44 special habitats protection areas belonging to Natura 2000 network aiming at maintaining natural habitats and species important for the European Community situated in Warmisko -Mazurskie voivodship. Three water-mud areas (reserves: Lake Druno, Lake Kara and Lake of Seven Islands) were of international importance as habitats of water birds [Ochrona rodowiska w woj. , 2011].

Fig. 3. Distribution of agrotourism farms in the communes of Warmisko-Mazurskie voivodship against the background of protected areas by districts (%). Source: Own work based on the data by GUS and W-MODR in Olsztyn. The largest areas covered by legal protection are situated in the north-eastern part of the voivodship and they form roughly 60% of the area of individual counties. Agrotourism does not develop in Godap District (16 agrotourism farms). In the other counties their developme nt should rather be linked to the presence of numerous lakes. 3.4 Area structure of agricultural farms Within the framework of analyses, the number of agricultural farms with the area of up to 15 ha classifies as small and medium, in which agrotourism is operated the most frequently was also considered. Large and very large area farms, the number of which in Warmia and Mazury is very high, do not operate that type of activity. Counties in which the land of former State-owned farms has a high share in the total area (where large farms are found fig. 4) are situated in the northern part of the voivodship. In 1988, the land of State-owned farms represented 33.1% of the total area while the average share of lands held by State-owned farms in the country was at the level of 19%. During the period before 2002, as a consequence of release of the large resources of State-owned
(Strategia wojewdztwa warmisko-mazurskiego Aktualizacja diagnozy rodowisko przyrodnicze 2005)

11

168

land the area of family farms increased and the share of land owned by State-owned farms in Warmisko-Mazurskie voivodship decreased to 23.6% [Gwiadziska-Goraj, Kurowska, 2010 p. 153]. In 2011, the share of family farms in the region was 86.4% while the national share was 90%. According to the data by the Agency for Restructuring and Modernisation of Agriculture, in 2012, the average area of agricultural land per agricultural farm in the voivodship was 22.88 ha, while the national average was 10.38 ha only. Year after year a decrease in the number of agricultural farms is observed. The number of small farms decreases with the benefit to medium and large farms with the area exceeding 15 ha.

Fig. 4. Distribution of agrotourism farms in the communes of Warmisko-Mazurskie voivodship against the background of family farms with the area of up to 15 ha by districts. Source: Own work based on the data by GUS and W-MODR in Olsztyn. Counties in which small family farms are the most numerous are situated in the western part of the voivodship. According to the thematic maps developed, in that part of the region, agrotourism is present in the communes located west of Olsztyn and in the vicinity of Ostrda. 3.5 Attractions in agrotourism farms MapInfo Professional allows not only comprehensive analysis and edition of external data but also creating own data sets. The GIS applications offer the possibility of generating the enquiries concerning the detailed information contained in the database in the easy way. Based on the example of the agrotourism database maintained by the Warmia and Mazury Agricultural Extension Services Centre in Olsztyn it is possible to see the available attractions by viewing the individual offers. The user interface on the W-MODR website allows finding in the database the farms offering horse riding, rent bicycles, etc. The subject database, however, is closed which means lack of possibilities for changing the search method (generating enquiries). It is, nevertheless, useful in taking decisions concerning the choice of location for holidays. Given the existing possibilities of using the GIS tools, based on the available data (GUS, W-MODR, IUNG), the open database of agrotourism farms was developed based on the MapInfo Professional application that can be expanded in any way required. Hence, it allows conducting diversified spatial analyses (Fig. 1, Fig. 2, Fig. 3, Fig. 4). Based on the selected counties (Giycko and Szczytno), the possibilities offered by the GIS tools have been presented. The search concerning the most frequent tourist attractions in the operating 169

agrotourism farms was generated. Counties characterised by different natural values and similar spatial access were chosen for comparison. The earlier analyses indicate that Giycko District possesses excellently developed water infrastructure while in Szczytno District lakes occupy twice smaller area, i.e. 72.4 km2. The example of enquiry result is presented in figure 5. That result may also be presented in the form of the thematic map. As can be seen in figure 5, agrotourism farms situated in Giycko District, in addition to attractions related to the presence of lakes offer their clients bicycle rental and playgrounds for children the most frequently. In case of agrotourism in Szczytno District, tourists may expect a significantly different range of attractions (activities, - grounds for games, places for bonfire or feasting halls.

Figure 5. Most frequent attractions at agrotourism farms. Source: Own work based on the data by W-MODR in Olsztyn. When the database has been subjected to geocoding, it can be subject to further geographic analyses. It is important that every point on the map is linked directly to the record in the database containing most often the additional quantitative data (e.g. number of agrotourism farms) and qualitative data (e.g. distance to a lake, forest, available agrotourism attractions, etc.). Hence, generating maps illustrating geographic sums of values attributed to given points is possible. As a result of such analyses, it can be seen where agrotourism farms possessing specific characteristics expressed by, e.g. type of tourist attractions, are grouped. That information for sure assists organisation of promotional activities for the individual group of farms. The possibilities offered by the GIS can be used for many independent computer applications. The example here is figure 6 where the possibilities for combining the database of agrotourism farms developed for the purpose of the analysis with googlemaps is presented.

170

Fig. 6. Location of agrotourism farms based on the data available on the Internet Source: googlemaps. MapInfo Professional also possesses functions that allow connecting to the WMS (Web Map Services) and WFS (Web Feature Services). Thanks to those options, it is possible, for example, to use the resources of the Polish Geoportal and present the detailed location of a given agrotourism farm with its natural values against the background of orthophotomap. Conclusions Easy and fast generation of searches is the advantage of the GIS tools. The possibilities offered by spatial analyses of the phenomena occurring allow to a high extent rational development of space and appropriate location, in this case, of agrotourism farms. Databases and the GIS tools allow conducting analyses and simulations the results of which are automatically presented in the format of the appropriate thematic maps presenting the response to the user enquiry formulated according to any criteria chosen (Stuczyski et al., 2006). The map of the spatial location of agrotourism farms against the background of the natural resources, i.e. surface waters, forests, etc. may form the base for taking very necessary and strategically important decisions. Depending on the available database and the needs, locating addresses in the map may take place at different levels of detail. Maps of settlements, postal codes, maps of communes and counties or other address data may form the base for geocoding. Agrotourism is an opportunity for agricultural farms for generating complementary income by farm owners, creating new jobs and sometimes it can be the way for making the living. Small farms stop being competitive in the market and opening to new opportunities offers them the possibility of surviving and their owners a chance for decent living. So far, in the area of WarmiskoMazurskie voivodship, tourism was a complement to agriculture. Currently, it develops very extensively, agrotourism in particular (Kowalczyk, 2007, p. 141). It is also worth highlighting that the initiatives of that type meet the objectives of the Common Agricultural Policy and that they are supported with the European Union funds. Based on the conducted spatial analyses and thematic maps, it can be noticed that the largest concentrations of agrotourism activities can be found in the vicinity of lakes. Lakes surely are the major strength and attraction of the region. The other factors allowing agrotourism development considered do not have major influence on their location in Warmisko -Mazurskie voivodship. In the counties where despite abundance of surface waters agrotourism is poorly developed other forms of tourism (representing a different standard) developed. This is linked to better accessibility of the western part of the region (e.g. Elblg, Ostrda or surro undings of Olsztyn). In that part of the region the phenomenon of the so-called second homes is relatively frequent. This, however, does not mean that rural tourism, including agrotourism may not develop.

171

Concluding, the GIS tools surely improve the flow of information between different parties interested in agrotourism and contribute to the development of that form of activity making use of the most precious values of the nature and landscape. Openness, mobility and the possibility of applying at many levels of operation are the advantages of the GIS tools. References 1. 2. 3. Bobola G., Sztampke M., 2008, Zastosowanie systemw informacji przestrzennej w rolnictwie, Inynieria Rolnicza 11(109)/2008, Krakw. Dbniewska M., Tkaczuk M., 1997 Agroturystyka, koszty, ceny, efekty, POLTEXT, Warszawa. Gwiadziska-Goraj M., 2004, Przemiany spoeczno-gospodarcze obszarw wiejskich wojewdztwa warmisko-mazurskiego, Rozprawy i Materiay Orodka Bada Naukowych im. Wojciecha Ktrzyskiego w Olsztynie nr 221, Olsztyn. Gwiadziska-Goraj M., Kurowska K., 2007, Uwarunkowania przyrodnicze a rozwj obszarw wiejskich w wojewdztwie warmisko-mazurskim, w: Uwarunkowania przyrodnicze a rozwj obszarw wiejskich, Wrocaw. Gwiadziska-Goraj M., Kurowska K., 2010, Renty strukturalne jako czynnik przemian w rolnictwie wojewdztwa warmisko-mazurskiego, w: Fundusze Unii Europejskiej jako czynnik modernizacji rolnictwa Polskiego, Studia i Prace z Geografii i Geologii nr 7, Pozna. Jasiulewicz M., 2012, Moliwoci aktywizacji obszarw wiejskich przez agroturystyk oraz produkcj surowcw energetycznych w rolnictwie w subregionie koszaliskim. Acta Scienatiarum Polonorum. Administratio Locorum 11 (3) 2012. UWM Olsztyn. Jezierska-Thole A., (2007), Waloryzacja rodowiska przyrodniczego a zagospodarowanie turystyczne obszarw wiejskich Pomorza nadwilaskiego. W: Uwarunkowania przyrodnicze a rozwj obszarw wiejskich, Red.: Grykie St., Hasiski W., Tomczak P., Instytut Geograficzny Uniwersytetu Wrocawskiego, Wrocaw. Kaczmarek J., Stasiak A., Wodarczyk B., 2005, Produkt turystyczny, Pastwowe Wydawnictwo Ekonomiczne, Warszawa. Kondracki J., 1972, Polska Pnocno-Wschodnia, PWN, Warszawa. Kowalczyk A., 2007, Zmiana funkcji obszarw wiejskich wybranych regionw wojewdztwa warmisko-mazurskiego. W: W: Uwarunkowania przyrodnicze a rozwj obszarw wiejskich, Red. : Grykie St., Hasiski W., Tomczak P., Instytut Geograficzny Uniwersytetu Wrocawskiego, Wrocaw. Magnuszewski a., 1999, GIS w geografii fizycznej, Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN, Warszawa. Ochrona rodowiska w wojewdztwie warmisko-mazurskim w 2010 r., 2011, Urzd Statystyczny w Olsztynie. Rocznik Statystyczny Wojewdztwa Warmisko-Mazurskiego, 2012, Urzd Statystyczny w Olsztynie. Strategia rozwoju spoeczno-gospodarczego woj. warmisko-mazurskiego do roku 2020, 2005, Uchwaa nr XXXIV/474/05 Sejmiku Wojewdztwa Warmisko -Mazurskiego z dnia 31 sierpnia 2005 r. Stuczyski T., Jadczyszyn J., Kukua S., 2006, Wykorzystanie systemu informacji o rolniczej przestrzeni produkcyjnej do analiz regionalnych. W: Regionalne zrnicowanie produkcji rolniczej w Polsce, Raporty PIB, Puawy. s. 33-52. Wojkowski J., 2011, Rola technologii geoinformacyjnych w planowaniu i gospodarce przestrzennej. w: Podniesienie jakoci ksztacenia akademickiego w zakresie geodezyjnego urzdzania obszarw wiejskich w oparciu o dowiadczenia praktyki i szkolnictwa wyszego Bawarii. Red. J. M. Pijanowski, Uniwersytet Rolniczy, Krakw.

4.

5.

6.

7.

8. 9. 10.

11. 12. 13. 14.

15.

16.

172

A PROJECT APPROACH FOR IMPLEMENTATION OF GIS THE MAIN PRINCIPLES OF PRINCE2 AND SCRUM METHODS
Krzysztof witaa, mgr ing.
Faculty of Law an Administration Cardinal Stefan Wyszyski University Warsaw, Poland e-mail: k.switala@uksw.edu.pl Abstract The project management approach is a new direction of management sciences. This is the discipline of planning, organizing, motivating, and controlling resources to achieve specific aims. In this way organizations can effectively introduce changes in the routine business activity and deliver new products. This article focus on using project approach and its specific methods and frameworks (like a PRINCE2 and SCRUM) for implementation of GIS solutions. Keywords: project management, PRINCE2, SCRUM, GIS. 1. Introduction This article talks about using the project approach for project and implement GIS solutions. First of all, we should answer the question: what is a project? In one of the most universal definitions a project is comprehended as different from routine based actions a new, untypical venture for particular organization (Pawlak, 2006). The Oxford English Dictionary describes the project as an individual or collaborative enterprise that is carefully planned to achieve a particular aim [I]. The Project Management Body of Knowledge (PMBOK) defines project as a temporary endeavor undertaken to create a unique prouct, service, or result (PMI, 2008). We can visualize project work in many ways, but one of the most popular and useful model is what is sometimes called the project triangle (Chatfield, Johnson, 2007).

Figure 1. The project triangle. Source: personal elaboration, 2013. It is the project view in main terms and constraints of: Time - a project's activities can either take shorter or longer amount of time to complete, Cost - it's necessity for both the project manager and the organization to have an estimated cost when undertaking a project, Scope it looks at the outcome (product) of the project undertaken. Other important factors are: Quality degree to which a set of inherent characteristics fulfils requirements. Inherent, as opposed to assigned, means existing in something, especially as a permanent characteristic (ISO 9000:2005 - Quality management systems Fundamentals and vocabulary). Risk effect of uncertainty on objectives. An effect is a deviation from the expected 173

positive or negative. Risk is often characterized by reference to potential events and consequences, or a combination of these. Risk is often expressed in terms of a combination of the consequences of an event (including changes in circumstances) and the associated likelihood of occurrence (ISO Guide 73:2009 - Risk management - Vocabulary). Benefits the measurable improvement resulting from an outcome perceived as an advantage by one or more stakeholders (PRINCE2:2009). One side of the triangle cannot be changed without affecting the others. Well conducted projects often use the best management practices and methodologies, such as PMBOK, PRINCE2 and agile SCRUM, which are settling the main principles, themes and processes. One the one hand, in Poland main of the biggest projects of GIS implementations employ the PRINCE2 method, for instance, GEOPORTAL2 project realize by The Head Office of Geodesy and Cartography (GUGiK) (Kubiak et al., 2008). On the other hand, many of smaller regional and local GIS solutions uses an agile development framework for managing projects, such as SCRUM. In next parts of this article we describe most important details of PRINCE2 and SCRUM methods. 2. The PRINCE2 project management method PRojects IN Controlled Environments (PRINCE2) is a structured project management method based on experiences of a lot of projects. It was developed by the UK government agency Office of Government Commerce (OGC) and is used widely within the UK government as the de facto project management standard for its public undertakings. In the PRINCE2 definition project is a temporary organization that is created for the purpose of delivering one or more business products according to an agreed Business Case (Murray, 2009). There are a number of features of project approach that distinguish it from the usual business activity in organizations: Change projects are the means by which we introduce change. Temporary as the definition above states, projects are temporary in nature. Once the desired change has been implemented, business as usual resumes (in its new form) and the need for the project is removed. Projects should have a defined start and a defined end. Cross functional project involve a team of people with different skills working together (on temporary basis) to introduce a change that will impact others outside the team. Projects often cross the normal functional divisions within an organization and sometimes span entirely different organizations. This frequently cause stresses and strains both within organizations and between, for example, customers and suppliers. Each has a different perspective and motivation for getting involved in the change. Unique every project is unique. An organization may undertake many similar projects, and establish a familiar, proven pattern of project activity, but each one will be unique in some way: a different team, a different customer, a different location. All these factors combine to make every project unique. Uncertainty clearly, the characteristic already listed will introduce threats and opportunities over and above those we typically encounter in the course of business as usual. Projects are more risk y (Murray, 2009). The PRINCE2 method structure based on four integrated elements:

174

Figure 2. The structure of PRINCE2. Source: personal elaboration, 2013. The principles - these are the guiding obligations and good practices which determine whether the project is genuinely being managed using PRINCE2. There are seven principles and unless all of them are applied, it is not a PRINCE2 project: 1. Continued business justification a PRINCE2 project has continued business justification. 2. Learn from experience PRINCE2 project teams learn from previous experience: lessons are sought, recorded and acted upon throughout the life of the project. 3. Defined roles and responsibilities a PRINCE2 project has defined and agreed roles and responsibilities within an organization structure that engages the business, user and supplier stakeholder interests. 4. Manage by stages a PRINCE2 project is planned, monitored and controlled on a stage - by - stage basis. 5. Manage by exception a PRINCE2 project has defined tolerances (for the time, cost, quality, scope, risk, benefits) for each project objective to establish limits of delegated authority. 6. Focus on products a PRINCE2 project focused on the definition and delivery of products, in particular their quality requirements. 7. Tailor to suit the project environment PRINCE2 is tailored to suit the projects environment, size, complexity, importance, capability and risk (Murray, 2009). The themes - describe the aspects of projects management that must be addresses continually: 1. Business Case the purpose of this theme is to establish mechanisms to judge whether the project is (and remains) desirable, viable and achievable as a means to support decision making in its (continued) investment; 2. Organization the purpose of this theme is to define and establish the projects structure of accountability and responsibilities; 3. Quality - the purpose of this theme is to define and implement the means by which the project will create and verify products that are fit for purpose; 4. Plans - the purpose of this theme is to facilitate communication and control by defining the means of delivering the products; 5. Risk - the purpose of this theme is to identify, asses and control uncertainty and, as a result, improve the ability of the project to succeed; 6. Change - the purpose of this theme is to identify, asses and control any potential and approved changes to the baseline; 7. Progress - the purpose of this theme is to establish mechanisms to monitor and compare actual achievements against those planned, provide a forecast for the project objectives and the projects continued viability, and contr ol any unacceptable aberrations (Murray, 2009).

175

The processes the process is a structured set of activities designed to accomplish a specific objective. A process takes one or more defined inputs and turns them into defined outputs (Murray, 2009). The PRINCE2 method has seven processes, which provide the set of activities required to direct, manage and deliver a project successful.

Key: SU Starting Up a Project IP- Initiating a Project Figure 3. The PRINCE2 processes. SB Managing Stage Boundary Source: Wikimedia Commons, 2010, CP http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:PRINCE2_Processes.PNG. Closing a Project The project environment - the surroundings or conditions in which the PRINCE2 project operates. PRINCE 2 Project management definition is the planning, delegating, monitoring and control of all aspects of the project, and the motivation of those involved, to achieve he project objectives within the expected performance targets for time, cost, quality, scope, benefits and risks (Murray, 2009). The PRINCE2 is very useful and popular approach of the project management in public and private sector in Europe. PRINCE 2 is a process driven method which contrasts with reactive and adaptive agile project management methods, such as Scrum. 3. SCRUM as an agile project management framework Scrum is an holistic, lightweight, iterative and incremental agile product development framework for managing projects. Product development, using Scrum, occurs in small pieces, with each piece building upon previously created pieces. Building products one small piece at a time encourages creativity and enables teams to respond to feedback and change, to build exactly and only what is needed [II] . Scrum provides a small set of rules that create just enough structure for teams to be able to focus their innovation on solving what might otherwise be an insurmountable challenge [II] . This kind of management method based on Agile Manifesto, which is expressed following preferences: Individuals and interactions over processes and tools, Working software over comprehensive documentation, Customer collaboration over contract negotiation, Responding to change over following a plan (Beck et al., 2001). The Agile Manifesto is based on twelve principles: Customer satisfaction by rapid delivery of useful software, Welcome changing requirements, even late in development, Working software is delivered frequently (weeks rather than months), Working software is the principal measure of progress, Sustainable development, able to maintain a constant pace, Close, daily cooperation between business people and developers,

176

Face-to-face conversation is the best form of communication (co - location), Projects are built around motivated individuals, who should be trusted, Continuous attention to technical excellence and good design, Simplicity - the art of maximizing the amount of work not done - is essential, Self-organizing teams, Regular adaptation to changing circumstances (Beck et al., 2001). Agile methods based on reversed thinking of project management than traditional waterfall model based on sequential design process (Chrapko, 2013). Project in Scrum can be described by simple expression throughout a number of Sprints the team focuses on the most prioritized items from the Product Backlog to reach the projects goals (Abel, 2012). A heart of Scrum is a Sprint, a time-box of one month or less during which a Done, useable, and potentially releasable product Increment is created. Sprints have consistent durations throughout a development effort. A new Sprint starts immediately after the conclusion of the previous Sprint [III]. Scrum provides three core roles, which are representing the Scrum Team: The Scrum Master is responsible for ensuring Scrum method is understood and enacted; The Product Owner is responsible for maximizing the value of the product and the work of the Development Team; The Development Team consists of professionals who do the work of delivering a potentially releasable Increment of a finished product at the end of each Sprint (Schwaber, Sutherland, 2011). Scrum delivers artifacts represent work or value in various ways that are useful in providing transparency and opportunities for inspection and adaptation of project: The Product Backlog, owned by The Product Owner, is an ordered list of everything that might be needed in the product and is the single source of requirements for any changes to be made to the product. The Sprint Backlog is the set of Product Backlog items selected for the Sprint plus a plan for delivering the product Increment and realizing the Sprint goals. The Increment is the sum of all the Product Backlog items completed during a Sprint and all previous Sprints (Schwaber, Sutherland, 2011). Scrum is the best choice for the small software projects and innovative projects with unspecified scope. This project approach assures more efficient and quicker products realization without excessive burdens connected with the leadership of the project and guarantees more exact cooperation with stakeholders (Miosz et al., 2011).

Figure 2. The SCRUM Process. Source: Wikimedia Commons, 2011, http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:ScrumSchwaberBeedle.svg

177

4. Conclusions There is no doubt that project approach with project management methods and frameworks is a best way to make a successful projects. Thus, for instance, The European Union Institutions prefer this kind of management approach for delivering products of projects, which are financed from EU funds. The policies of UE are realized by funding projects in order to achieve of economic, social and territorial cohesion (Domiter, Marciszewska, 2013). These best practices can be also useful for implementing GIS solutions. References 1. Pawlak, M. (2006), Zarzdzanie projektami, Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN, Warszawa 2006, p. 17. 2. Domiter, M. and Marciszewska, A. (2013), Zarzdzanie projektami unijnymi. Teoria i praktyka , Difin, Warszawa, pp. 43. 3. Chrapko, M. (2013), SCRUM. O zwinnym zarzdzaniu projektami, Helion, Gliwice, pp. 17 19. 4. Chatfield, C. and Johnson, T. (2007), A short course in project management, available at: http://office.microsoft.com/en-us/project-help/a-short-course-in-project-managementHA010235482.aspx (accessed 10 June 2013). 5. Kubiak, D., Kumierz, M., Matysiak-Kusiak, M. and Paciorek, K. (2008), Ocena stopnia przygotowania beneficjentw projektw kluczowych VII Osi Priorytetowej PO IG do realizacji projektw i absorpcji rodkw z funduszy strukturalnych - raport kocowy, Wydawnictwo Akademii Leona Komiskiego, Warszawa, pp. 217, available at: www.ewaluacja.gov.pl/Wyniki/Documents/2_046.pdf (accessed 10 June 2013). 6. Murray, A. (ed.) (2009), Managing Successful Projects with PRINCE2, The Stationery Office, Norwich 2009, pp. 3 - 4, 11 14, 17 110, 308. 7. Beck, K. et al. (2001), Manifesto for Agile Software Development, available at: http://agilemanifesto.org/ (accessed 10 June 2013). 8. Beck, K. et al. (2001), Principles behind the Agile Manifesto, available at: http://www.agilemanifesto.org/principles.html (accessed 10 June 2013). 9. Abel, A. (2012), Scrum and Project Governance, available at: http://coding.abel.nu/2012/03/scrum-and-project-governance/ (accessed 5 June 2013). 10. Schwaber, K. and Sutherland, J. (2011), The Scrum Guide, Scrum.org, pp. 5 - 7, available at: http://www.scrum.org/Portals/0/Documents/Scrum%20Guides/Scrum_Guide.pdf (accessed: 12 June 2013). 11. Miosz, M., Borys, M. and Plechawska Wjcik, M. (2011), Wspczesne technologie informatyczne - metodyki zwinne wytwarzania oprogramowania, Politechnika Lubelska, Lublin, pp. 7. 12. Joint publication (2008), A Guide to the Project Management Body of Knowledge (PMBOK Guide) - Fourth Edition, Project Management Institute, Newtown Square, pp. 5. 13. [I] Oxford English Dictionary - definition of project in English, available http://oxforddictionaries.com/definition/english/project (accessed 10 June 2013). at:

14. [II] What is SCRUM?, Scrum.org, http://www.scrum.org/Resources/What-is-Scrum (accessed: 10 June 2013). 15. [III] Glossary of Scrum terms Sprint, available at: http://www.scrum.org/Resources/ScrumGlossary (accessed 5 June 2013).

178

HEIGHTS DETERMINATION IN KORTOWO OBJECT USING ASGEUPOS SERVICES

Karol Dawidowicz, Ph. D.
Institute of Geodesy University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland Corresponding author, e-mail: karol.dawidowicz@uwm.edu.pl

Krzysztof witek, Prof. UWM dr. engr.

Institute of Geodesy University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: krzysztof.swiatek@uwm.edu.pl Abstract GNSS observations from a network of permanent stations are a complex system offering not only post-processing, but also corrections sent in real time and the creation of virtual observations. In Poland, such a system has been in operation since June 2008: the Polish Active Geodetic Network ASG-EUPOS. For users three services are provided for real-time corrections, and two services are offered for post-processing. In this paper, methods of normal height determination from static and kinematic GPS measurements in KORTOWO object were analyzed. Studies have shown that ASGEUPOS system has a large potential for height determination. Keywords: GNSS satellite levelling, geoid, ASG-EUPOS, NRTK, static measurements. 1. Introduction

In satellite leveling orthometric (normal) heights are obtained on the basis of ellipsoidal heights derived with GNSS techniques and additional information which make possible geoid (quasi-geoid) undulation determination. In the absolute approach, normal height can be derived from the equation: H = h N, where: H normal height, h ellipsoidal height, N geoid undulation. Due to some systematic errors that may occur in the geoid model (or in GNSS measurements) it is recommended additionally to connect GNSS measurements to the national vertical network (Instrukcja Techniczna G-2). In such an approach, we are talk about relative satellite leveling in which we compute normal height differences (Figure 1): H = h - N, where: H = H2 H1, h = h2 h1, N = N2 N1. Knowing, for example, H1 we can compute H2 on the basis of measured (calculated) h and N. Such an approach largely eliminates satellite leveling systematic errors. The accuracy of the calculated H depends on the accuracy of h and N . Although it is possible to reach millimeter horizontal relative accuracy levels over tens, or even hundreds of kilometers, vertical GNSS accuracy is not so easily obtained. The baseline vertical component is more sensitive to many disturbing factors, for example: antenna phase centre variations or tropospheric refraction (Dawidowicz, 2010; Dodsona et al. 1996). (1)

179

Figure 1. The concept of GNSS satellite levelling. The second factor determining the finall accuracy of GNSS levelling is an accuracy of geoid (quasigeoid) modelling. The height system in Poland is created by geopotencial numbers divided by the average value of the normal acceleration of gravity along the normal line between the GRS80 ellipsoid and telluroid referenced to the average level of the Baltic Sea, set for a tidegauge in Kronstadt near St. Petersburg (Russian Federation) (Rozporzdzenie Rady Ministrw,2000; Projekt nowelizacji RRM, 2007). Normal heights by definition refer to a quasigeoid. Because in most areas of Poland the spacing between geoid and quasigeoid surfaces is less than 1 cm, sometimes in the literature both surfaces are identified (Banasik, 1999). There are a number of categories of techniques for the computation of geoid undulation. Currently the genaral strategy for computation of geoid undulation is composed of the combination of three effects: global, regional and local, which are represented by the geopotential model, mean free-air gravity anomalies and topography, respectively (Czarnecki, 1994; Hofmann-Wellenhof and Moritz, 2005; Torge, 1991). In order to heights determination using GNSS measurements, the Head Office of Geodesy and Cartography in Poland in 1999 began intensive work on creating a suitable quasigeoid model. The published result has been two quasigeoid models. The first model Geoida niwelacyjna 2000, is a purely geometric satellite-levelling quasigeoid model based on the hights of the EUREF-POL, POLREF, EUVN, WSSG and Tatry network points. This model was included in the TRANSPOL software (Wytyczne Techniczne G1-10). The second published version of quasigeoid was, approved in 2001 by the Surveyor General of Poland for use in geodetic practice, model Geoida niwelacyjna 2001. This model is the result of fitting the QUASI97B model into the QGEOID-PL01 model. QGEOID-PL01 is a satellite-levelling quasigeoid model based on 752 points, of which 62 belong to the EUVN network, 11 to the EUREF-POL network, 330 to the POLREF network, 23 to the Tatry network and 326 to the WSSG network. A discrete model in the form of quasigeoid heights in 1' 1' grid nodes was determined using the spline function of the third' degree. Together with the bilinear interpolation formula of quasigeoid heights, it was used in the GEOIDA software att ached to the Technical Instruction G-2. ASG-EUPOS system is used QGEOID-PG model (Instrukcja Techniczna G-2, 2001; Wytyczne Techniczne G1-10, 2001). Access to raw gravity data, the development of high-resolution digital terrain models and densification of precise GNSS-levelling heights allows further work on precise quasigeoid modelling in Poland. Since 2002 a team of reserchers under the leadership of the Institute of Geodesy and Cartography in Warsaw have conducted advanced research into modeling a centimetre quasigeoid in Poland. Recently in many countries there are created so-called Ground Based Augmentation Systems (GBAS). In Poland, ASG-EUPOS (ASG Aktywna Sie Geodezyjna) was launched in June 2008 (Bosy et al. 2007).

180

Figure 2. ASG-EUPOS stations. Source: www.asgeupos.pl The ASG-EUPOS is a multi-functional satellite positioning system. Its structure is divided into three basic segments: - reference stations, management and user segments. These segments working together provide precise real-time positioning and post-processing applications. The reference stations network (reference segment) currently (May 2013) consists of 101 Polish (77 with GPS and 24 with GPS/GLONASS module) and 22 foreign stations (www.asgeupos.pl). The mean distance between reference stations is in average 70 km. The stations are regularly distributed, creating a homogenous network which covers all of Poland. Three real-time correction services and two postprocessing services are currently available for users (Table 1). Table 1 ASG-EUPOS services
SERVICE GROUP Real-time services SERVICE NAME NAWGEO SURVEY METHOD kinematic RTK kinematic DGPS DATA ACCESS GSM / Internet ESTIMATED PRECISION 0.03 m (horiz) 0.05 m (vert.) 0.2 0.5 m MINIMUM HARDWARE REQUIREMENTS L1/L2 GNSS RTK receiver, communication module L1 DGNSS receiver, communication module

KODGIS

NAWGIS

1.0 - 3.0 m

Postprocessing services

POZGEO

static

Internet

0.01 0.10 m

L1 GNSS receiver

POZGEO D

static / kinematic

181

NAWGEO is a fundamental ASG-EUPOS service which provides corrections for real-time RTK measuring. It provides high accuracy positioning for the measurement of kinematic and static objects. Other services (KODGIS and NAWGIS) are targeted at users who do not require such high accuracy provided by the RTK method. Recommendations for surveying measurements using ASGEUPOS are available, among others, in Wytyczne Techniczne G-1.12, 2008 and Zalecenia Techniczne, 2011. The NAWGEO service, in which user has the possibility to choose among various types of RTK corrections (e.g. Single Base Station, Masterter and Auxiliary Concept or Virtual Reference Station), is most commonly used in geodetic applications. Single base station RTK positioning is a technique that allows accurate position determination in real time through differencing similar errors and biases at both ends of a baseline. This concept involves a reference receiver which sends its position and satellite observations to the rover via some sort of data communication. Additionally, both the reference and the rover must register the same set of satellites. The rover combines these reference station observations with its own observations to compute position. One significant drawback of single base RTK approach is that the maximum distance between the reference and the rover receiver must not exceed 10 to 20 km in order to be able to rapidly and reliably resolve the carrier phase ambiguities (Wanninger, 2004; Wegner and Wanninger, 2005). Network-based Real Time Kinematic (NRTK) GNSS positioning overcomes such drawbacks and increases accuracy by accurately modeling the distance dependent errors at the rover position. In order to increase the distance from the reference station for which it is possible to achieve a centimetre level solution, various methods were developed based on the use of networks of GNSS reference stations. Two types of network corrections: VRS (Virtual Reference Station) and MAC (Master and Auxiliary Concept) are currently available for ASG-EUPOS users. The POZGEO service enables a user to send observation files in the RINEX format and receive automatically calculated coordinates of the measured points. The result is generated in the form of a report contained calculated coordinates along with an estimated precision of the assessment. Post-processing are made independently in reference to the six nearest system station. Because of the relatively long distances between stations (~ 70 km) and the automation of the calculation process, obtaining high accuracy requires long observation sessions. The POZGEO D service is meant for more advanced users who utilize their own software to process GNSS observations. In this approach, users download observation files from ASG-EUPOS web site. Using the POZGEO D service makes possible to obtain higher accuracy, although it requires some knowledge of GNSS observation processing. In this paper, methods and accuracies of normal heights determination from GNSSS measurements using ASG-EUPOS services in KORTOWO object were analyzed. Due to the fact that ASG-EUPOS stations do not yet have accurate normal heights calculations were made without connecting to the national vertical network.

182

2.

KORTOWO object measurements

Kortowo object is located in the suburbs of Olsztyn. In test object four points were selected for measurements (Figure 3). The location of research area resulted in the nearest CORS stations of the ASG-EUPOS system being 3 and 20 km distant (Figure 4).

Figure 3. The location of existing leveling benchmark and test points. Four NRTK measurement sessions were performed on each test points with the NAWGEO service. Each sessions consisted of one hundred independent RTK measurements. Between the measurements, random breaks were made from 3 to 10 seconds.

Figure 4. The location of the research area and nearest ASG-EUPOS stations. Two points (0001 and 0002) were marked under conditions of limited availability of satellites (nearby buildings and trees) and the remaining two points were characterized by good measurement conditions. Obstacle diagrams are presented in figure 5.

Figure 5. Obstacle diagrams for 0001, 0002, 0003, 0004 points, respectively.

183

For the test points normal heights were determined by precise leveling (Table 2). Precise levelling was assigned to two 2nd order benchmarks of the national levelling network (AI 6940, AI 7040). Table 2 also includes the separations between quasigeoid and ellipsoid on measured points calculated with three quasigeoid models (among others the QGEOID-PG model which is used in the ASG-EUPOS system). Table 2 Normal height and quasigeoid-to-ellipsoid separation on measured points

MEASUREMENT NORMAL POINT NUMBER HEIGHT [m] 0001 0002 0003 0004 117,234 115,318 104,995 105,974

QUASIGEOID TO ELIPSOID SEPARATION [m] Geoida Geoida QGEOIDniwelacyjna niwelacyjna PG 2000 2001 29,816 29,815 29,805 29,815 29,814 29,803 29,831 29,829 29,818 29,831 29,830 29,819

On all test points about a 1cm difference between quasigeoid-to-ellipsoid separations calculated from QGEOID-PG model and both other models is visible. For RTK measurements, a Leica Viva receiver integrated with a pole carbon fiber (with a 20cc circular level) was used. Parameters used for these measurements were: antenna height 2.00 m; elevation angle 10; number of RTK measurements which averaged position 5; averaging mode: weighted average. The Ionosphere Index I95 RTK_VRS in each session was between normal and medium activity. The PDOP coefficient never exceeded the value of 2.5. In the measurements, three types of correction were used which were available in NAWGEO: Single Stations ( SS), Virtual Reference Stations (VRS), Master-Auxiliary Concept (MAC). The measurement session program is presented in table 3. Table 3 Measurement session program DATE 24 III 2012 24 III 2012 28 V 2012 28 V 2012 CORRECTION TYPE VRS SS VRS MAC

Additionally a static eight hours session was carried out on two (0001 and 0002) test points. The following GNSS parameters were assumed for that session: sampling interval 1s, minimum satellite elevation 10. Static measurements were performed on 7 July 2012 using TrimbleR8 receiver and TRM5800 antenna model. 3. 3.1. Analysis of results NRTK results

Results of RTK-NAWGEO leveling: normal heights obtained from precise leveling (black solid line) and the heights obtained from satellite leveling are presented in Figure 6. Additionally for individual sessions the following information are presented in table 4: maximum height change, standard deviation, average normal height difference between geometric leveling and NRTK leveling.

184

Figure 6. NRTK-NAWGEO heights for 0001, 0002, 0003 and 0004 points. From Figure 6 it can be seen that there are seen some systematic differences between results obtained using various types of corrections. This is especially true for 0001 point. For other points we can identify the VRS (24.03) solutions and a group of other solutions. Analyzing stability of solutions it is difficult to find any correlation between deviations and measurement conditions on points or used corrections type. Generally less stable results were obtained on 0001 and 0002 points (nearby buildings and trees), although on point 0003 and 0004 there are some sessions with lower stability (VRS 24.03 for 0001 and VRS 24.03, SS 24.03 for 0004 point). On that latest point there were some large (~ 4 cm) jumps in height. Generally for all session heights are stable in the 5 cm range. Table 4 Characteristics of RTK height determination accuracy. COORECTION TYPE VRS SS VRS MAC VRS SS VRS MAC VRS SS VRS DATE OF MEASUREMENTS 24.03 24.03 28.05 28.05 24.03 24.03 28.05 28.05 24.03 24.03 28.05 MAXIMUM STANDARD HEIGHT DEVIATION CHANGE [m] [m] Point 0001 0.039 0.010 0.053 0.011 0.036 0.008 0.042 0.011 Point 0002 0.046 0.011 0.049 0.013 0.041 0.005 0.024 0.009 Point 0003 0.040 0.011 0.020 0.004 0.012 0.003 AVERAGE HEIGHT [m] 115.275 115.306 115.322 115.300 117.173 117.219 117.220 117.232 105.911 105.943 105.949 HEIGHT DIFFERENCE [m] 0.043 0.012 0.004 0.018 0.063 0.017 0.016 0.004 0.063 0.031 0.025

185

MAC VRS SS VRS MAC

28.05 24.03 24.03 28.05 28.05

0.011 0.053 0.051 0.011 0.017

0.003 Point 0004 0.014 0.010 0.002 0.003

105.952 104.939 104.971 104.977 104.970

0.022 0.056 0.024 0.018 0.025

Results presented in Table 4 shows that individual session measurements generally are characterized by good precision. The standard deviation, being a measure of the precision of the data, was under 1.4 cm. Comparing the results in the last two columns of Table 4, it is visible that there are some significant differences both between average height from individual session solutions as well as between the normal height differences (the differences between geometric leveling height and average height). The largest difference between geometric leveling heights and average heights (4-6 cm) was obtained for VRS 24.03 solutions. Unexpected the smallest differences between geometric leveling heights and average heights (below 1 cm) were obtained for point 0001 (VRS 24.03) and for point 0002 (MAC 28.05) solutions the points with the worst measurement conditions. 3.2. POZGEO and POZGEO-D results Observations from static measurements carried out on two test points have been processed in three variants. Because cost-effectiveness is a requirement for most geodetic projects several analyses were conducted into how the accuracy depends on the baseline length and on the duration of the observing session (Eckle et al. 2001). For this reason, eight-hour session was divided into 16 half-hour, 8 one-hour and 4 two-hour sessions. Next, all so prepared observations were sent to the POZGEO service. Additionally, all measurement sessions were processed with Topcon Tools v7.3 software (POZGEO-D service) in two variants: with LAMA, and with KROL as reference stations. In Topcon Tools software, selection of processing frequency is automatic and for baselines up to 30 km, it appears as follows: 0-10 km processing on L1 frequency, 10-30 km processing in ionospherefree combinations. To process the IGS final orbit and IGS the absolute (converted from relative) antenna phase center offset model was chosen. The results of calculations (normal heights obtained using GNSS observations processing results and QGEOID-PG model) are presented in figure 7.

186

Figure 7. Normal heights obtained on 0001 and 0002 points using ASG-EUPOS post-processing services. Analyzing the results presented on figure 7, it is visible that the heights obtained from the POZGEO service are characterized by the lowest stability (especially for short sessions: 0.5 and 1.0 hours). There is visible a tendency to increase stability by shortening the distance between measured points and reference station as well as with the increasing of the measurement session time. The best results were obtained for the variants using KORT as reference point. It should be noted that this solution was obtained using L1 frequency observations processing. In addition, analogous as for NRTK measurements, some summary characteristic of these measurements, for individual points (maximum height change, average and normal height difference between geometric leveling height and average height) are presented in Table 5. Table 5 Characteristics of STATIC height determination accuracy.

PROCESSIN G VARIANT

MAXIMUM HEIGHT CHANGE [m] Session duration 0.5 h 1.0 h 2.0 h

AVERAGE HEIGHT [m] Session duration 0.5 h 1.0 h 2.0 h

HEIGHT DIFFERENCE [m] Session duration 0.5 h 1.0 h 2.0 h

Point 0001 POZGEO LAMA 0.07 9 0.03 0.05 7 0.03 0.00 6 0.00 115.30 9 115.32 115.31 8 115.31 115.31 0 115.31 0.00 9 0.00 0.00 0 0.00 0.00 6 0.00

187

8 KORT 0.02 5

7 0.01 4

6 0.00 5

2 115.32 2

8 115.31 5

1 115.31 5

4 0.00 4

0 0.00 3

7 0.00 3

Point 0002 POZGEO LAMA KORT 0.08 2 0.03 7 0.02 4 0.06 9 0.03 2 0.02 2 0.01 0 0.01 3 0.01 2 117.24 3 117.22 3 117.22 2 117.25 2 117.22 0 117.21 4 117.22 7 117.22 6 117.21 8 0.00 7 0.01 3 0.01 4 0.01 6 0.01 6 0.02 2 0.00 9 0.01 0 0.01 8

As can be seen on figure 7 it is visible also in Table 5 that the heights obtained from the POZGEO service are characterized by the lowest stability. The best results were obtained for the variants using KORT as reference point. Unexpected largest difference between geometric leveling heights and average heights (~2 cm) was obtained for POZGEO D KORT solutions. It is clear that the accuracy of the satellite leveling greatly depends on the geoid model accuracy. 3.3. NRTK accuracy analysis Some accuracy characteristics of RTK-NAWGEO satellite leveling (a percentage summary of height difference between geometric leveling and NRTK leveling) are presented in Figure 8. Most of the solutions are within 5 cm, but there is also a several cases (VRS 24.03, SS 24.03) where the difference exceeded 5 cm.

Figure 8. Accuracy characteristics of RTK-NAWGEO satellite leveling (height difference between geometric leveling and NRTK leveling). Generally height differences calculated from the NRTK results were within 2 cm range for point 0001 in 58%, for point 0002 in 60%, for point 0003 in 9% and for point 0004 in 30% cases. It is

188

visible that the best results were obtained on points with week measurement conditions. As was previously mentioned the accuracy of the satellite leveling depends significantly on geoid model precision. 3.4. POZGEO and POZGEO D accuracy analysis For POZGEO and POZGEO D services results a percentage summary of height difference between geometric leveling and satellite leveling are presented in Figure 9.

Figure 9. Accuracy characteristics of POZGEO and POZGEO D satellite leveling (height difference between geometric leveling and satellite leveling): a, c, e) Point 0001, b, d, f) Point 0002. Height differences calculated from the results of two-hour sessions were within 2 cm range for 100% of the POZGEO solution, for 100% of the POZGEO D LAMA (LAMA) solution and for 88% of POZGEO D KORT (KORT) solutions. For one-hour sessions differences were within 2 cm range for 31% of the POZGEO solution, for 81% of the POZGEO D LAMA (LAMA) solution and for 69% of POZGEO D KORT (KORT) solutions. Finally for half-hour sessions we obtained height differences within 2 cm range for 44% of the POZGEO solution, for 62% of the POZGEO D LAMA (LAMA) solution and for 94% of POZGEO D KORT (KORT) solutions. 4. Conclusions This paper presents an analysis of normal height determination using the services of the ASGEUPOS system (NAWGEO, POZGEO, POZGEO D). For analysis four points were selected. On points some RTK measurement sessions, using three types of correction available in the NAWGEO service, were made. All investigations was intended to evaluate the quality of NAWGEO service from the end users point of view: the corrections received using the tests, accuracy analysis and additional characteristics were the same as any other subscribers would have received. Additionally a static eight hours session was carried out on two points. Generally, it can be conclude that RTK-NAWGEO height measurements have good precision. The standard deviations did not exceed 1.4 cm and the maximum height changes were within 5 cm range. The effect of the level of obstacles on height determination using NAVGEO service in our study were not observed. Results obtained for all the points have similar height variation characteristics. It was noted whereas that, there were some systematic differences between heights obtained using different types of corrections (VRS 24.03 and other three variants). Generally it can be assumed that, depending on the used type of correction heights can differ up to several centimeters. In authors opinion the impact of using different types of corrections in NRTK height determination

189

requires further testing and analyzing. Performed studies are insufficient to forming the final conclusions. There are also observed clear systematic differences between heights obtained using NRTK and precise leveling. The normal height accuracy, measured as a difference between NRTK and precise leveling heights, visible varies depending on the test point. The accuracy was better than 2 cm for an average of 39% of the NRTK measurements. Normal height obtained using POZGEO and POZGEO D services in average mode were also characterized by good accuracy. The bigger difference between geometric leveling heights and average heights (~2 cm) was obtained for POZGEO D KORT solutions. In case when we do not averaged results normal height accuracy was significantly worse. The half-hour and one-hour static session proved to be too short for accurate determination of heights in the POZGEO service (ellipsoidal height varies up to 8 cm). A better solution at the moment is either extending the measuring session for processing in the POZGEO service or own observation post-processing (POZGEO D service). A half-hour session was sufficient to determine ellipsoidal heights with 2 cm accuracy (variants with KROL as reference station). Additionally, because of the short vectors between the measured points and the reference station, the accuracy of the calculations did not depend on the type of receivers used for the measurement (L1 or L1/L2). For all processing variants, the quasigeoid model has a significant impact on the accuracy of normal height calculation. It is hoped that this accuracy will be improved with the newest quasigeoid model for Poland. References 1. Bosy J., Graszka W., Leoczyk M. (2007), ASG-EUPOS a Multifunctional Precise Satellite Positioning System in Poland , International journal on Marine Navigation and Safety of Sea transportation, Vol. 7 No. 4, pp. 371-374. 2. Banasik P. (1999), Wyznaczenie przebiegu quasi-geoidy w rejonie Krakowa na podstawie pomiarw niwelacyjnych i GPS, Ph.D. Thesis, AGH Krakw. 3. Czarnecki K.(1994), Geodezja wspczesna w zarysie, Wydawnictwo Wiedza i ycie, Warszawa. 4. Dawidowicz K. (2010), Antenna phase centre variations corrections in processing of GPS observations with use of commercial software, Technical Sciences, No 13, pp. 120-132. 5. Dodson A. H., Shardlow P.J., Hubbard L.C.M., Elgered G., Jarlemark P.O.J. (1996), Wet tropospheric effects on precise relative GPS height determination, Journal of Geodesy, Vol. 70, pp. 188-202. 6. Eckle M. C., Snay R. A., Soler T., Cline M. W., Mader G. L. (2001), Accuracy of GPS-derived relative positions as a function of interstation distance and observing-session duration, Journal of Geodesy, Vol. 75, pp. 633-640. 7. Hofmann-Wellenhof B., Lichtenegger H., Wasle E. (2008), GNSS Global Navigation Satellite Systems, Springer-Verlag Wien, Austria. 8. Instrukcja Techniczna G-2. (2001) Szczegowa pozioma i wysokociowa osnowa geodezyjna i przeliczanie wsprzdnych miedzy ukadami, Gwny Urzd Geodezji i Kartografii. 9. Projekt nowelizacji rozporzdzenia Rady Ministrw z dnia 8 sierpnia 2000 r. w sprawie pastwowego systemu odniesie przestrzennych (Dz. U. Nr. 70, poz. 821). 10. Rozporzdzenie Rady Ministrw z dnia 8 sierpnia 2000 r. w sprawie pastwowego systemu odniesie przestrzennych (Dz. U. Nr. 70, poz. 821). 11. Wanninger L. (2004), Introduction to Network RTK, paper presented at the International Association to Geodesy meeting, Working Group 4.5.1: Network RTK, Dresden, Germany, available at: http://www.wasoft.de/e/iagwg451/intro/introduction.html. 12. Wegener V., Wanninger L. (2005), Communication Options for Network RTK paper presented at the International Association to Geodesy, Working Group 4.5.1: Network RTK, Dresden, Germany, available at: http://www.wasoft.de/e/iagwg451/wegener/communication.html.

190

13. Wytyczne techniczne G-1.12. (2008), Pomiary satelitarne oparte na systemie precyzyjnego pozycjonowania ASG-EUPOS, available at: http://geogis.com.pl/download/wytyczne_g_1_12_21_04_2008_1.pdf. 14. Wytyczne techniczne G1-10. (2001), Formuy odwzorowawcze i parametry ukadw wsprzdnych, Gwny Urzd Geodezji i Kartografii, Warszawa. 15. Zalecenia techniczne. (2011), Pomiary satelitarne GNSS oparte na systemie stacji referencyjnych ASG-EUPOS, available at: http://www.asgeupos.pl/webpg/graph/standards/Zalecenia_ASG_EUPOS_20110207.pdf.

191

RECORDING, PROCESSING, ANALYSIS AND VISUALIZATION OF VERTICAL DISPLACEMENTS

Dariusz Gociewski
Institute of Geodesy University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: chillis@uwm.edu.pl

Krzysztof Bojarowski
Institute of Geodesy University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: kboj@uwm.edu.pl Abstract Models of engineering structures can be called simplified representations of structures in time and space created for the evaluation of their proper functioning, most often through the possibility of checking selected geometric conditions. The manner of defining this model determines, in large part, the results of geometric structure evaluation, the possibility of determining the mutual topological relationships connecting structure components and the performance of different types of analysis. The discretization of phenomena and structures carried out so far during the survey has usually imposed the method of data processing, result compilation and visualization, particularly in the analysis of single points representing selected structure components. The location of the surveyed points was usually selected based on the experience of specialists. The development of techniques and methods for spatial information acquisition and processing, enabling the automated recording of point locations in 3D space and mass result compilation, is an inducement to develop procedures to allow not only the comprehensive characterization of geometric relationships, but also the performance of simulation and predictive analysis. Keywords: digital terrain model, surface interpolation, structure geometry evaluation. 1. Introduction

The monitoring of structure displacements and deformations, as well as the determination of changes in the spatial land layout, as a result of natural processes or human activity, has always been among the most difficult and responsible tasks performed by surveyors. The possibilities in this scope have expanded due to the development of spatial data acquisition technologies and the applications of computer systems enabling 3D data processing. Research connected with the use of spatial information systems and design aid systems in engineering geodesy, including the recording and visualization of displacements, has also been conducted for a number of years in Olsztyn (Bojarowski, 2005; Gociewski, 2005; Bojarowski, 2006; Bojarowski, 2012; Gociewski, 2012; Bojarowski and Gociewski, 2012). The result of this work are publications of a general nature, as well as studies covering specific system applications. The design of engineering structures based on digital maps, three-dimensional visualization of spatial structure displacements and the recording, modeling and visualization of surface change dynamics, including the sea bottom and inland water basins, are the particular focus of this study. This paper presents also the possibilities of processing vertical displacement measurement results based on the example of the grain elevator in Ktrzyn. 2. Spatial data processing Displacement measurement result compilation usually comprises the adjustment of survey results and the development of digital summaries and different types of graphic representations, chiefly 2D, comprising the profiles of vertical displacements and sketches and maps of horizontal displacements. New possibilities of the presentation and interpretation of displacement 192

determination results have emerged in connection with the development of spatial determination methods. Simultaneous determination of the components of displacements in the three basic directions has allowed their three-dimensional representation, including the form of a threedimensional sketch. Such representations were previously relatively arduous because of the impossibility of their automatic execution. These possibilities have developed in recent years due to the expansion of specialized computer systems, designed for spatial information processing and visualization. The presentation of the possibilities of the systems, applied to the visualization of structure displacements, required the selection of an appropriate structure. Data completeness and the survey method determined the use of research work results covering vertical displacement measurements for the grain elevator in Ktrzyn. The results of measurements taken in 12 survey epochs were used. A horizontal sketch of the location of benchmarks and information on the working loads of the structure were also used for database construction. Data acquired by the geodetic survey method and connected with vertical displacement evaluation for the foundation of the elevator in Ktrzyn were processed and analyzed in a spatial system and then compiled using a specially-prepared technique by D. Gociewski. The preliminary stage of work connected with three-dimensional representation of the displacements was the creation of three-dimensional models of the studied structure. Its geometric configuration was reproduced in a form consistent with the basic map and control benchmark elevation measurements. The working load value was additional information derived from the control survey report. The ArcView system with 3D Analyst and Spatial Analyst overlays enabling the performance of tasks in three-dimensional space was used to compile the survey results, carry out spatial analysis and visualize the results. The spatial database structure was based on pre-prepared files, in which the X, Y coordinates (constant values for all period s) and elevation differences Z and working load (P) were recorded for each survey period. After the import of the prepared data into the system, a layer showing the location of benchmarks and an attribute database with assigned Z values and working load P were created (Figure 1).

Figure 1. Database structure. The functioning of the spatial system enabling the performance of this type of analysis is based on the stability of the horizontal location of structures, i.e. the coordinates X(t 0), Y(t0), X(t1), Y(t1), , X(ti), Y(ti) are assumed to be invariable. The attribute database, in which successive representations of the measurements of the ordinate Z or the ordinate difference Z, acquired at moments t0, t1, t2, , ti, are stored in appropriate records, is continually updated. The standard functions of the ArcView system were used to apply appropriate analysis and use convenient forms of presentation. The structure of the graphic database was designed to enable any compilation and presentation of control survey results. It was assumed after preliminary tests that distinguish the two examined survey periods was advisable because their joint presentation caused considerable limitation in the clarity of drawings. Figure 2 compiles the elevation differences between successive survey periods, thus forming a chain sequence of statistical surfaces. The application of the same scale in such a sequence allows the occurring changes to be easily evaluated with an indication of the areas where extreme values occur. Both structure settlements and uplifts occur in the examined period, which is undoubtedly connected with the dead and working loads of the structure. Visual analysis of the elevation differences compiled in Figure 2 with load values allows general conclusions to be formulated on the phenomenons dynamics. With the results of spatial determinations, which were also recorded (and visualized) in 3D, the ArcView system can also be applied to carry out additional operations to improve the performance of spatial analysis and displacement interpretation. Selected procedures, which were formerly not applied because of their considerable laboriousness, are presented by successive illustrations.

193

Figure 2. Elevation difference models. Figures 3 8 show the basic statistics resulting from spatial analysis, in succession: range of changes, mean displacement values, median values, standard deviation and maximum and minimum values. Range (m)

Figure 3. Range of vertical changes. Mean values (m)

Figure 4. Mean vertical displacements. Median values (m)

Figure 5. Median values.

Standard deviation (m)

Figure 6. Standard deviation.

Maximum (m)

194

Figure 7. Maximum values. Minimum (m)

Figure 8. Minimum values. Important information can also be provided by the computation and visualization of characteristic indices describing change dynamics. Figure 9 presents an example interpolated index showing the relationship between the working load of the structure and the changes which emerged during this time compared to the values between the 8th and 7th survey periods. Change dynamics (mm/thousand tons)

Figure 9. Change dynamics. Apart from the possibilities of using the ArcView system to develop different forms of graphic representation, this system can also be an excellent tool for performing spatial analysis. It has particularly convenient tools for the determination of the geometric relationships connecting individual drawing elements, e.g. angle, distance, surface area, volume determination, and the results of these actions can be automatically placed directly on the drawing in most cases. This creates convenient conditions for the development of documentation, very often prepared in control surveys, representing the values of the deviations of the examined components from their design or theoretical values. 3. Analysis of vertical displacements using planar approximation A specially developed original application, which allows polynomial approximation and planar approximation to be applied, based on selected survey points of any technical structure, was used to analyze the vertical displacements recorded at the control benchmarks. This application also enables the computation of values at GRID network nodes with any specified parameters, using several interpolation algorithms. It also allows the deformations of a given structure to be determined and its movement parameters based on groups of selected survey points. Additionally, based on measurements taken in several survey epochs, it can be used to perform an analysis over time at survey or interpolation points. The grain elevator in Ktrzyn has a monolithic foundation, on which 8 tanks were located. Eight stands grouping four survey points each can be separated on the foundation. The distribution of the survey benchmarks on the elevator foundation is shown in Figure 10A. The elevation was measured at all the control benchmarks in 12 survey epochs. This allowed data enabling the performance of a number of analyses to be collected. Figure 10B shows the summary of elevations at the control benchmarks in individual epochs. The combination of the control benchmarks into successive groups allows individual control points located at different elevations to be observed. At the stand s1, the points p1 and p2 are located higher than the points p3 and p4, the situation is similar for the stands s5 and s6. At the stands s2 and s8, the control points lie at similar elevations. At the stand s7, the elevation of point p1 differs considerably from the elevation of the other control points. A similar situation also occurs for the stand s3. Such a combination enables the analysis of the deviation of the control benchmarks from the horizontal plane, which they should theoretically form, as well as the elevation differences between individual control points.

195

p1 s1 p3

p2

p1

p2 s2 p4 s2

p1 s3 p3

p2 p4 s3

p1 s4 p3 s4

p2 p4

p1 s5 p3 s5

p2 p4

p1 s6 p3 s6

p2 p4 s7

p1 s7 p3

p2 p4 s8

p1 s8 p3

p2 p4

A
p4 s1 p3

Figure 10. Summary of control benchmark elevations in individual survey epochs. Additionally, the graph presented in Figure 10B allows the trend of elevation changes at individual points in individual survey epochs to be captured. A characteristic consistent decrease in benchmark elevation at stand s1 is visible. At the stand s5, first a downward and then, from the middle of the survey period, an upward trend in elevation at individual survey points can be observed. Since a detailed analysis of the whole structure is difficult because of the amount of data, several successive analysis stages allowing the visualization of vertical displacements and structure deformations at selected control point groups should be separated.

p1 s1 p3

p2

p1

p2 s5 p4

A
p4 p3

Figure 11. Change in control point elevation at stands under selected elevator silos in individual survey epochs. The selected stands s1 and s5 with the control points are presented in Figure 11A. Graphs of elevation changes in the 12 survey epochs were created for successive benchmarks (Figure 11B, C). The common vertical axis scale of both graphs allows to observe that the benchmarks p3 and p4 of the stand s1 are located lower than the benchmarks p3 and p4 of the stand s5. The other benchmarks of both stands lie at similar elevations. Moreover, both graphs allow accurate analysis of the trends in changes in the individual survey point elevations described before. At stand s1, the elevation of the 4 benchmarks decreased consistently in successive survey epochs (Figure 11B), while at stand s5 first a trend towards a decrease in the elevation of the benchmarks (until epoch 7) and then an increase in their elevation can be observed (Figure 11C). This example shows that the foundation did not move evenly at the analyzed stands in individual epochs and undesired structural stresses could occur in the foundation.

196

TIN models for successive survey epochs can be created based on elevations recorded at individual survey benchmarks. Selected TIN models in four selected epochs (e1, e5, e8, e12) are shown in Figure 12. The comparison of individual models allows changes in the shape of the whole structure over time to be analyzed. The foundation shows a trend towards settlement, which is evidenced by decreasing elevation at individual control points in successive survey epochs. This is most clearly evident in the decreasing elevation of the survey benchmarks p1 and p2 of stand s2 and the benchmarks p1 and p2 of stand s6. Such an analysis allows to locate the places in which the structure moves most strongly, i.e. the areas where the highest stresses generated by the silo loads occur. Moreover, the effect of individual stands on the deformation of neighboring stands can be analyzed.
e1 e5 e8 e12

Figure 12. TIN models created based on the control benchmarks for four selected survey epochs. The deviations of individual survey points from the plane in successive epochs can also be analyzed to examine deformations resulting from structure stresses. The co-planarity index for the survey points in individual epochs was computed for this purpose. The index value was computed in each epoch as the root of the squares of the distances from individual survey points of the whole structure to the approximation plane created by the least squares method based on these points.

Figure 13. Co-planarity index for all the control benchmarks in individual survey epochs. The graph shown in Figure 13 presents a summary of the computed index values. The lower the index value, the higher the co-planarity of the survey points in a given epoch, i.e. the less all the benchmarks diverge from the plane. This indicates that the benchmark co-planarity was best in epoch 6. Analyzing the graph presented in Figure 13, it can be observed that the deviations of the foundation from the plane were decreasing in the first survey period and gradually increasing in the second period. Taking into account the earlier analyses which found gradual settlement of the foundation, it can be concluded that growing foundation stresses straightened it in the first period, leading to the co-planarity of the points, and then deformed it again, which is evidenced by decreasing co-planarity in the subsequent epochs. It should be noted here that the examined survey benchmark co-planarity does not mean that they form a horizontal plane. This is evidenced by the inclination of the approximation planes, which were generated separately for all the epochs. The whole foundation is inclined in relation to the horizontal plane in individual survey epochs, which is illustrated by Figure 14A, which compiles the approximation planes in four selected survey epochs. They slightly differ from each other in each epoch, with the inclination of the approximation planes increasing, which evidences a gradual inclination of the whole structure. Figure 14B shows the interpenetration of the averaged approximation plane (yellow color) with individual TIN models, formed by all the survey benchmarks in a given epoch. The green color presents the parts of the TIN model located above the averaged approximation plane. A gradual inclination of the structure can also be observed in

197

this case, which is evidenced by a growing area of the TIN model situated below the mean approximation plane, i.e. the gradual disappearance of green in successive epochs (Figure 14B).
e1

e5

e8

e12

Fig. 14. Comparison of the approximation planes in four selected survey epochs. Interpenetration of the averaged approximation plane and the TIN models from the four survey epochs The control benchmarks are distributed along the edge of the structure and enable the analysis of vertical displacements only in these places. To examine which deformations occur in the foundation axis, 8 additional control points were determined located along the structure axis, at the center of each stand (Figure 15A). Each point (s1s8) was computed as the solution of the system of equations of the local approximation plane determined based on the 4 nearest survey benchmarks and the line perpendicular to the horizontal plane, passing through the determined point (Figure 15A). This allowed elevation at 8 additional central points to be determined, forming the structure axis (Maune, 2001; Gociewski, 2005).

s1

s2

s3

s4

s5

s6

s7

s8

A B C

Figure 15. Change in the elevation of the additional control points in individual survey epochs. The limitation of analysis to the 8 representative points and their compilation using a common scale allows the behavior of the whole structure in the individual 12 survey epochs to be presented clearly. The change in the location of individual axial control points in space can be observed in the graphs shown in Figures 15B and 15C. Point s1 is the lowest located point, and point s5 is the highest located. The other points lie at similar elevations. The trend of foundation elevation change under individual silo stands can also be clearly tracked. The group of the first three stands (s1s3) (Figure 15A) shows a trend to settle in individual survey epochs, while the other stands (s4s8) (Figure 15A, B) settle in the first stage (until epoch 7) and are then characterized by rising.

198

s1

s2

s3

s4

s5

s6

s7

s8

A B C

Figure 16. Control benchmark co-planarity index in selected groups in individual survey epochs. Using the local approximation planes for the 8 silo stands, the co-planarity index for the 4 nearest survey points can also be determined (Figure 16A) and the co-planarity of individual elevator stands examined in successive survey epochs. The index value was computed in successive epochs as the root of the squares of the distances from the four nearest survey points to the approximation plane created by the least squares method based on these four points. The graphs in Figures 16B and C show the summary of deviations from the plane for individual stands in successive epochs. By comparing survey benchmark co-planarity fluctuations around one stand, with a lack of such fluctuations for another stand, different movement and stresses in both places can be inferred and the sites can be compared. Figure 16B presents changes in the deviations of the individual 8 stands from the plane in the successive 12 survey epochs. Figure 16C shows a compilation of survey benchmark deviations from the plane at individual stands. Figure 16C also shows the deviations from the approximation plane of the averaged elevation values (mean) at the survey benchmarks. The highest fluctuations in the deviation from the plane (between the epochs e4 and e7) can be observed for stands s1 and s2 (Figure 16B). At the same time stands s1 and s2 are characterized by the lowest deviations of the survey benchmarks from the plane, among all the stands (Figure 16C). The stands s3s6 and s8 have the lowest fluctuations in the deviations from the plane in all epochs (Figure 16B). Stands s3 s5 are additionally characterized by medium deviations of the survey benchmarks from the plane (Figure 16C). Stand s7 shows the highest deviation of the survey benchmarks from the plane (Figure 16C). The deviations from co-planarity stabilized in successive epochs from epoch e2 at this stand (Figure 16B). In analyzing the graphs, fluctuations can be observed in survey benchmark coplanarity at successive stands, in individual survey epochs. This enables the analysis of the distribution of structure stresses in individual places of the elevator foundation. 4. Analysis of vertical displacements using polynomial approximation Because changes in the elevation of the survey benchmarks in individual epochs are very small, differences in the created TIN models are also barely noticeable. Generally, the models are similar because the spatial distribution of the survey points in individual epochs is similar. The approximation of the surface formed by the survey points by an nth degree polynomial can be used to capture small differences between the models. Because the co-linearity of the original survey benchmarks excludes such approximation, all the central points created previously using the local approximation plane were also used to create a surface with polynomial approximation (Figure 15A).

199

e1

e5

e8

e12

Figure 17. Approximation by 2nd and 3rd degree polynomials based on the control benchmarks for four survey epochs. Using an nth degree polynomial, a surface can be approximated with the use of >(n+1) 2 survey points. Because there are few source points for polynomial approximation on the studied structure, 2nd and 3rd degree polynomials were applied for approximation. To visualize the approximation surface, the values determined by the polynomial coefficients were compiled as a 1m x 1m network determined for the whole foundation area. The approximation surfaces created by a 2nd degree polynomial are shown in Figure 17A. They do not yet allow differences to be detected in the approximation models in individual survey epochs because, as has been noted, the differences in the spatial location of the survey benchmarks between epochs are slight. The generalized approximation plane shape, similar for all the survey epochs, can only be determined. It is different when the approximation surfaces created by a 3rd degree polynomial will be used for analysis (Figure 17B). Analyzing these surfaces, it can be observed that the spatial location of the benchmarks differs in epochs e1 and e5, but is similar in epochs e8 and e12. This means that the structure shape is different in epochs e1 and e5 and differs from the shape in the two other epochs. A similar shape of the approximation surfaces in epochs e8 and e12 shows similar elevations of the control points of the structure in these epochs. The application of polynomials can serve for the analysis of very small differences in the spatial location of survey points in successive epochs, which are not perceptible using other methods. 5. Analysis of vertical displacements using grid network interpolation Applying the described methods, the vertical displacements of the elevator foundation can be examined at all or at selected original survey points. However, it is often necessary to examine deformations outside the area where the survey points are. Interpolation algorithms for determining an elevation at any theoretical GRID network nodes can be used for this task. For this purpose, a theoretical node network with a 1m interval was established on the work area of the elevator foundation. 1924 nodes were thus obtained, enabling the computation of elevation changes at each of them, in all of the survey epochs. Interpolation was carried out by two methods at each node, computing the elevation value based on the surrounding survey points found within a defined radius. The first interpolation was conducted by the method of computing the aggregate mean value, applying weighting by the inverse squares of the distances from the survey points to the node (1/r2). The approximation plane created based on the survey points distributed around the node and the straight line passing through the sought node were used for the second interpolation of elevation values at individual nodes. The result of the solution of the system of equations of the plane and the straight line determines the elevation at the sought node (Gociewski, 2012).

200

w1

w3

A
w2

Figure 18. Elevation change of selected interpolation nodes in individual survey epochs Interpolations carried out at all nodes and in all survey epochs, allowed a database of interpolation points to be created, enabling complete tests at any place of the structure. Three theoretical nodes (w1, w2, w3), whose distribution is shown in Figure 18A, were selected from this database for analysis for the needs of this study. Three nodes, computed by two interpolation methods, corresponding to the location of the three fixed theoretical nodes, were then selected from each survey epoch (Figure 18A). A set of control points located in the selected places of the foundation was thus created for each survey epoch. The elevation values of the specified interpolation nodes for individual epochs are compiled in the graphs shown in Figures 18B and C. Figure 18B illustrates elevation changes in successive survey epochs at the three interpolation nodes created by the first method (1/r2 weighting). Figure 18C shows elevation changes for the nodes generated using the second method (the plane and the straight line). Both the application of one and the other interpolation method, despite slight differences in the determination of values at individual nodes, allows elevation changes in individual epochs to be analyzed. The characteristics of these changes are similar to the changes analyzed by the previous methods (Figure 11, Figure 15). This evidences similar elevator foundation movement parameters both at individual survey points and at the control interpolation points of the structure.
e1 e5 e8 e12

Figure 19. GRID models for the two interpolation methods in four survey epochs. Surface GRID models can be generated in successive survey epochs using elevation values at individual interpolation nodes. Figure 19A shows GRID models created based on the 1924 nodes interpolated by the 1/r2 method, for selected four survey epochs. The GRID models shown in Figure 19B, generated based on the nodes interpolated by the plane and straight line method, present a similar situation. The comparison of the models from both interpolations allows the possibility of detecting local changes for the 1/r2 method (Figure 19A) to be observed and the generalization of these changes for the plane and straight line method (Figure 19B). Moreover, the GRID models are similar to the TIN models presented in Figure 8. The same characteristic details and changes in the structure shape in successive epochs are visible. Gradual settlement of the foundation can be observed in all cases and the areas where structure deformation progresses the fastest are indicated. Surface models generated using the GRID network have a higher resolution than the TIN models created using survey benchmarks alone. Using this GRID network resolution, accurate

201

surface models can be generated presenting face slopes (%) and rises (min-max) according to the proportional color scale (Longley and Batty, 2000). Figure 20 shows the diagrams of GRID models created based on an average of all survey epochs.

% A

min

max

Figure 20. Face slopes and rises according to the proportional color scale for GRID models interpolated by two methods. The diagrams in Figure 20A present the models for 1/r2 interpolation (the upper diagram illustrates slopes and the lower rises), while the diagrams in Figure 20B illustrate the results of interpolation with the plane and the straight line (upper slopes, lower rises). Comparing the diagrams of both interpolations, it can be observed that the 1/r2 method is characterized by higher local changes. The locations of the survey points taking part in interpolation and the distribution of rises and slopes around these areas are visible, which enables the analysis of local deformations. Using the plane and straight line method, the created diagrams are more generalized and allow the general trends in the foundation shape to be examined. Structural tests carried out using the GRID network supplement the analysis performed by the previous methods. The comprehensive application of all the described methods contributes to the creation of accurate elevator foundation movement characteristics and helps in the prediction of deformation results and their effect on structure stability over time. References 1. Bojarowski K.(2005) Digital Model Terrain as a Tool of Spatial and Statistical Analysis in proceedings of the 6th International Conference Environmental Engineering, Vol. 2 No. 1131, Vilnius, pp. 819-822. 2. Bojarowski K. (2006) Statistical and Spatial Analysis of Displacements in Proceedings of the 12th FIG Symposium on Deformation Measurements, Baden. 3. Bojarowski K. (2012) Object modeling in the process of upgrading road and railway routes, Research Bulletin of the Rzeszw University of Technology. Construction and Environmental Engineering. Bulletin No. 59 (1/2012/II). Rzeszw University of Technology Press, pp. 35-41. 4. Bojarowski K., Gociewski D. (2012) Constructional elements evaluation of buildings o bjects using digital model of surface, Research Bulletin of the Rzeszw University of Technology. Construction and Environmental Engineering. Bulletin No. 59 (1/2012/II). Rzeszw University of Technology Press, pp. 51-60. 5. Gociewski D. (2005) Influence of measuring point location on selection of interpolation algorithm in The 6th International Conference Environmental Engineering Vol. 2, Vilnius Gediminas Technical University Press Technika, pp. 867 871. 6. Gociewski D. (2012) Determination of the size of the GRID base network depending on the relief. Research Bulletin of the Rzeszw University of Technology. Construction and Environmental Engineering. Bulletin No. 59 (1/2012/II). Rzeszw University of Technology Press, pp. 121-133. 7. Maune D.F. (Ed.) (2001) Digital Elevation Model Technologies and Applications. The DEM Users Manual. Bethesda, MD, American Society for Photogrammetry and Remote Sensing, 539. 8. Longley P.A., Batty M. (2003)Advanced Spatial Analysis. The CASA Book of GIS. Redlands, CA. ESRI Press.

202

CLASSICAL AND LASER SCANNER METHODS IN DETERMINING SLENDER OBJECTS VERTICALITY

Dumalski Andrzej, Ph. D.
Institute of Geodesy University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: andrzejd@uwm.edu.pl

Hejbudzka Karolina, Msc.

Institute of Geodesy University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: karolina.hejbudzka@uwm.edu.pl

ata Pawe, Msc.

Institute of Geodesy University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland Corresponding author, e-mail: pawel.lata@uwm.edu.pl

Zienkiewicz Marek Hubert, Msc.

Institute of Geodesy University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: marek.zienkiewicz@uwm.edu.pl Abstract This article compares the classical method with laser scanning technology for identifying the verticality of the chimney. The authors present the results of the inventory of chimney axis conducted by using the bisector directions tangent to the surface method and elaborated point clouds acquired from the terrestrial laser scanner. It has been also shown the advantages of laser scanning as a method for the detailed description of the structure geometry. What is more this technology allows us to verify the actual building shape with the project not only during the construction but also afterwards. Acquired point clouds provide information on the building deflection indirectly and directly described the shell itself. Keywords: terrestrial laser scanning, deformation, vertical slender objects. 1. Introduction Deformation measurements of large structures, especially building towers are one of the most important issues of surveying engineering. The main aim of the monitoring of such objects is related to their characteristic shape. The height of such buildings is several times higher than the maximum width of the structure. The slender building, constructed for the industry are e.g. chimneys, cooling towers, television towers and poles, water towers and lighthouses. Special attention should be paid to industrial monitoring of the slender structures because any failure of an industrial chimney results in rapid stop the manufacturing process operated by the chimney. That is why slender structures should be measured not only during the construction, but also during the operation time. The inventory measurements which provide information about the current state of the facility are of special importance. In most cases only higher parts of the buildings are exposed to external influences such as the chimney shaft-sided heating by sunlight, wind pressure (vortices Benard-Karman), earthquakes or uneven subsidence of the ground under the foundations. Changing the geometrical

203

parameters of objects over time can also be associated with construction and geodetic errors. In order to detect deviations from the vertical axis and a straight of construction verticality measurements is carried out (Grala et al., 1986). Due to the continuing tendency to build higher and higher objects, it is necessary to develop technologies and methods of measurement to determine the strain and the spacing of the theoretical design of buildings. In some surveying issues including determination of slender objects verticality, the most advantageous method of measurement may be a photogrammetric method (e.g. Maas and Hampel, 2006) with simultaneous photographic recording all the details. Another advantage of this method is that photograms are unbiased against observer errors. Similar advantages are also characteristic for a terrestrial laser scanning (e.g. Schneider, 2006, Uchaski and Soerensen, 2010). This method becomes more and more popular because it allows us to determine the spatial position of large sets of points on the object surface. An innovative terrestrial laser scanning method can also be used in monitoring engineering objects for other purposes than the slender structures. The paper (Hesseand and Stramm, 2004) shows the possibility of using laser scanning technology in the case study of the underwater tunnels and water gate deformations. The analysis of the obtained results shows the influence of water pressure on the surface deformation of the test object. Other applications of laser scanning technology for example wind turbines is presented in (Hesse et al.,2005). It should be noted that in the case of tower structures, the monitoring methods are often based on GPS technology (e.g. Cazzaniga and Pinto, 2006). Despite of the development of the innovative monitoring engineering techniques, in practice, traditional measurement methods are still used. Among the classical methods of determining the axis deviation of the vertical tower structures we can mention at the resection, the direct projection and bisectors directions tangent to the surface method (e.g. Goca et al., 1994). This paper presents the results of the verticality test conducted on an old chimney which height is about 40m. The theoretical part is a description of the two measurement methods: the classic method of bisectors to the shell of the object and the laser scanning technology. In the practical part the results obtained from the observations developed in two different measurement technologies are compared. The terrestrial laser scanning measurements were performed with Leica ScanStation laser scanner. Both measurements are referenced to a common local reference system. Classical methods for determine buildings deflection The basic condition for geometric objects tower is to cover the vertical rotation axis with the gravity direction. Measurements made during the construction of buildings and during its operation enable to determine the real axis deviation to the theoretical value. They can be due to, for example, unequal ground settlement, wind action, thermal changes of the object, physical and chemical influences or construction errors. The main aim of the measurements is to determine permanent deformation in the deflection, tilt and shift form. Deflections represent deformations of the building itself, tilt due to unequal ground settlement while shift is parallel building moving. In practice, to determine building verticality, the following methods are used (e.g. Goca et al., 1994): bisector method, resection method, direct projection method and others. In this paper authors use the most popular method namely the bisector method. The essence of this method is to measure the direction tangent to the surface of buildings at selected levels, from each of the measurement stations (Fig.1). A very important part of this method is to identify specific measured levels at different horizontal sections of the chimney. Typically, such places are represented by rings or bands on the slender surface of the buildings. It is also assumed that the axis passes through the center of buildings on the first tested level.
2.

204

Figure 1. Sketch of measurements in bisectors method. Source: Our own elaboration The measurements consist of determining the bisector direction tangent to the object, in each of the cross sections (for the left edge K L and K P ). Measurements of the same characteristics points are made from three measurement stations. It is recommended that the shape of the network is similar to an equilateral triangle, inside which the test object is (Fig.1). From these directions we determine the position of the buildings axis at different measurement levels (e.g. Gawakiewicz et al., 2011):
i i

Ki
i

i KL

i KP

(1)

where K means the direction to the object axis. It should be noted that the averaged observations obtained during the measurements are adjusted by using least squares method. Subsequently, it is determined the difference between the position of the axis at the ith level and the closest to the buildings basis level (e.g. Goca et al., 1994)

Ki

Ki

K1

(2)

Using the above difference (2), we can calculate the components of a inclination vectors of vertical axis of the chimney in perpendicular direction to the aiming lines from the particular measurements positions:

205

Pi

Ki

(3)

where d indicates the distance between measurement position and the axis of the object with =636620cc. In order to present the measurement results in to the local coordinate system and to calculate the components of the tilt vector on each of the tested levels the following formulas are used:

Rx Ry Rx Ry

P2 cos 1 P 1 cos sin( 2 1) P2 sin 1 P 1 sin sin( 2 1) P3 cos 2 P2 cos sin( 3 2) P3 cos 2 P2 cos sin( 3 2)
2

(4)

(5)

(6)

(7)

where: P1, P2, P3 the components of the tilt vector from each measurement positions on the reference level, 1, 2, 3 azimuths aiming lines (chimney - measurement position) Consistency of results obtained with two pairs of formulas is conducted to control measurements and calculations. The value of the vector in a given chimney deflection system for individual test levels calculated using the formula. The value of the vector deflection in the chimney system for individual test levels is calculated using the following formula:

2 Rx

2 Ry

(8)

where : Rx, Ry the average results obtained from the above-mentioned two pairs of formulas 3. Laser scanning technology The method of laser scanning is becoming widely used in surveying works. At the beginning smaller interests of this technology was caused by the high prices of the equipment and specialized software. Classical instruments and total stations allow on application in inventory such methods that determine only in directly objects and basic run of the design axes. Validation of the buildings shape and its changes was impossible using previous methods. The laser scanning can be alternative technique to classical methods for the inventory of objects with complex shapes and sizes. A large number of points (called point clouds) are acquired in a short time with very high accuracy and high resolution (even 1x1mm) which allows to describe even the most complex surface. In addition, this technique of measurement reduced to a minimum personal errors, which with the increasingly accurate instruments, definitely improved the quality of the results. To the chimney inventory a Leica ScanStation laser scanner was used. It is an impulse instrument, which can measure up to 4000 points per second. The accuracy of a single measurement on distance up to 50 m is 4mm and the accuracy of the horizontal and vertical direction is 60micro-radians. The maximum measurement range is 300m. The laser pointer with 6millimeter diameter allows for 1 mm density (resolution) in the horizontal and vertical direction. The wide field of view is 360 in horizontal and 270 in vertical provides trouble-free measurement of each object. An essential module of each laser scanner is the software. Leica Cyclone is a powerful, but easy to learn, the scanner control software that maximizes the accuracy and efficiency of the project produced in high definition (High-Definition Survey TM). Cyclone SCAN is one of the world's most popular software for controlling the scanner. It has a number of features

206

to increase productivity and control of the scanner. For example, SmartScan technology allows us for full adjustment of horizontal and vertical scan density. This is extremely important for measurement of the slender object such as a chimney. The principle of central projection, used in the laser scanner measurements, makes that height adjustment in measurements make the significantly change in resolution. Scripting tool allows you to automatically scan selected areas with the same densities, allowing the scanner to work without an operator. The software enables also the automatic discovery and defining objectives needed to create a full 3D model. The resection, reference or a traverse functions increase the productivity by reducing targets -control points. The Cyclone includes the industry's richest set of tools to create content and extract information from the scans. For example, thanks to the Region Grow, users can select one or several points of the scan and smart matching algorithm selects only relevant from neighboring points, exactly the type of geometry modeling such as pipes or plane. Modeled elements of building scan be used for the comprehensive analysis.
4.

Measuring procedure with a laser scanner

To the measurements with a laser scanner, the network that was established for the classical method of bisectors directions tangent to the surface was used. The authors wanted to have a common reference frame of the obtained data from the measurements using both methods. Only the common reference frame and uniform orientation system will allow us to compare the results obtained by the two techniques. From every network point a laser scanner measurements were conducted. Each measurement was made in the local scanner system with a 1x1cm resolution of measuring. The location of the measurement stations used in laser scanning are shown in Figure1. To obtain a complete 3D model of the spatial position of chimney all data need to be transformed into a common coordinate system. Therefore, HDS targets were used, which were situated that two adjacent measurement stations have at least three common targets. Then, the Cyclone REGISTER module was used to transformed data into one coordinate system. Errors of HDS targets used during the registration process do not exceed 10 mm for any of those targets. Figure 2 shows a 3D image of chimney after combined scans from separate measurement positions into one coordinate system.

Figure 2. Spatial 3D chimney view Source: Our own elaboration

Figure 3. Fitting circles at different levels of reference Source: Our own elaboration

207

The next step is fitting combined data to the external scans system which is defined by the three-control points. The Cyclone allows us to fit combined point clouds from different positions to any reference frame. Figure 3 shows the effects of the fitting. Figure 4 shows the marked chimney and three control network points placed in a new external coordinate system.

Figure 4. Fitting combined data form scanner to the external coordinate system Source: Our own elaboration A horizontal plane is defined by X and Y axes and the Z axis, the perpendicular one, is coincides with the vertical. The Z axis is the theoretical chimney axis. To determine the course of the vertical axis, the lowest level possible to measure were assumed as zero. This level is identical with the level adopted in the method of angles tangential bisectors to the surface and the zero level has been set with the X=0,Y = 0, Z = 0 coordinates. Further comparative levels of both methods were identical. Designated coordinates of chimney at different levels represent basis for comparison of both methods. The essence of the method using laser scanner and scanned object is the most accurate determination of chimney at different comparison levels. Dedicated to the development Cyclone point cloud software includes a number of modules enabling accomplish this task. In this paper, the authors have selected a very limited part of the chimney by using special function of Limit Box , (Figure 5).

Figure 5. Fitting circle in point clouds Source: Our own elaboration

208

Three points were indicated on the visible point clouds, which were automatically adjusted to fit the circle. These operations were performed on each test level. Figure 3 shows the fitted circles at different levels of measurements. For each district there is a property info where it can be found a number of information, in which the most relevant to the conducted research were the coordinates X, Y, Z of the center. The X, Y coordinates are components of the vector deviation from the vertical axis of chimney at different levels of reference frame and will be used to determine the deflection vector in further calculations. 5. Results elaboration Table 1 summarizes the calculations results from the chimney measurement using classical method, where the first column indicates the various levels, including the zero level to which are referred the further measurements. Columns 2-4 show the components of the vector rotation on different measuring positions calculated from the formula 3. Columns 5-8 show values calculated from 4-7 formulas in which are the deflection vector components referred to the local chimney coordinate system. Columns 9-10 show a mean value of vector X and Y which were calculated based on the columns 4-7. Column11 shows the inclination of the vector object at different levels calculated by the 8 formula. Table 1 Determination of the chimney inclination vector obtained with classical method
1 level [nr] 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1 0 2 1000 [m] -0,077 -0,020 0,017 0,024 0,027 0,018 0,015 0,008 0,007 0,000 1000 1001 1002 1001- 1000 1002- 1001 3 1001 [m] 0,207 0,069 0,010 -0,009 -0,017 -0,022 -0,019 -0,014 -0,015 0,000 Value [g] 4 1002 [m] -0,137 -0,051 -0,026 -0,013 -0,002 0,005 0,006 0,007 0,009 0,000 cos 5 Rx1 [m] 0,151 0,046 -0,007 -0,021 -0,026 -0,023 -0,019 -0,012 -0,012 0,000 sin 6 Rx2 [m] 0,150 0,046 7 Ry1 [m] 0,143 0,053 8 Ry2 [m] 0,145 0,054 9 Rx [m] 0,150 0,046 10 Ry [m] 11 Rk [m]

0,144 0,208 0,053 0,071

-0,007 0,026 -0,021 0,012 -0,022 0,007

0,025 -0,007 0,025 0,026 0,012 -0,021 0,012 0,024 0,001 -0,024 0,004 0,024

-0,023 -0,006 -0,007 -0,023 -0,006 0,024 -0,019 -0,006 -0,007 -0,019 -0,007 0,020 -0,012 -0,008 -0,008 -0,012 -0,008 0,014 -0,012 -0,010 -0,010 -0,012 -0,010 0,015 0,000 0,000 0,000 0,000 0,000 0,000

272,5978 -0,75130 0,65996 142,5189 -0,41101 -0,91163 3,2225 -0,99673 -0,08082

-130,0789 -0,29284 0,95616 -139,2964 0,48335 -0,87543

Source: Our own elaboration where : Rxi, Ryi, Rxi, Ryi the value of inclination projection R axes on the coordinate system Rk inclination value Table 2 summarizes the results of the chimney position at different measured levels in the coordinate system referred in the chimney middle as a zero level and deviation vectors from the vertical axis from the vertical chimney obtained from a laser scanner.

209

Table 2 Results obtained from terrestrial laser scanner Level 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1 0 Rsx [m] 0,126 0,050 0,015 0,004 0,012 -0,007 -0,004 -0,009 -0,004 0,000 Laser scanner Rsy [m] 0,150 0,045 -0,001 -0,027 -0,024 -0,026 -0,017 -0,020 -0,010 0,000 Rs [m] 0,196 0,067 0,015 0,027 0,027 0,027 0,017 0,022 0,011 0,000

Source: Our own elaboration where : Rsx, Rsy the value of inclination projection R axes on the coordinate system Rs inclination value The following table (table 3) shows the comparison of the results obtained with both methods of measurement and the differences between the deflections vectors. Table 3 Summary of the results obtained with both methods Level 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1 0 Terrestrial laser scanner Rsx Rsy Rs [m] [m] [m] 0,126 0,150 0,196 0,050 0,045 0,067 0,015 -0,001 0,015 0,004 -0,027 0,027 0,012 -0,024 0,027 -0,007 -0,026 0,027 -0,004 -0,017 0,017 -0,009 -0,020 0,022 -0,004 -0,010 0,011 0,000 0,000 0,000 Rkx [m] 0,150 0,046 -0,007 -0,021 -0,024 -0,023 -0,019 -0,012 -0,012 0,000 Classical method Rky [m] 0,144 0,053 0,025 0,012 0,004 -0,006 -0,007 -0,008 -0,010 0,000 Rk [m] 0,208 0,071 0,026 0,024 0,024 0,024 0,020 0,014 0,015 0,000 Difference (Rk-Rs) [m] 0,012 0,003 0,011 -0,003 -0,002 -0,003 0,003 -0,008 0,004 0,000

Source: Our own elaboration The obtained results are also shown graphically.

210

Figure 6. Classical method Source: Our own elaboration

Figure 7. Terrestrial laser scanner Source: Our own elaboration

Figures 6, 7 show the location of the chimney on the following reference levels. All measures focus almost in one place which shows a vertical orientation of the chimney axis. Only two values differ significantly from the vertical line. But this is due to mistakes made during the construction of the chimney and not from external forces. The next figure (Figure 8) shows a comparison of the chimney position on the following reference levels using classical and laser scanning measurements. From Table 3 and Figure 8 it can be seen a very high convergence of the results. The differences between the deviations vectors to the vertical axis of the chimney is contained in few millimeters. This result is surprisingly good and indicates the scanning as alternatively to the classical method. So good convergence of the results may also result from almost perfect, the circular shape of the outer surface chimney. The shape of the surface can be assessed at the stage of fitting circles at different levels. Figure5 shows the exactly fit effect. It should be noted that the clarity of aim at individual levels is not as obvious as an indication of the group points on the passage from scanning point clouds.

Figure 8. Comparison of the chimney position at different levels of reference in the classical and the laser scanning method Source: Our own elaboration

211

6. Summary and Conclusions Presented in the paper application of laser scanning technology in measurement axis deviation to the vertical chimney line seems to be a good alternative to the classical bisectors method. The chimney center positions at different measurement levels are similar. Also fastness and accuracy are huge advantages of the new technology. What is more the time of processing data is shorter than in the classical method. The first analysis can be performed even directly in the field. The advantage of laser scanning is undoubtedly a large number of data sets that can not only show the sequence of the main lines of skeletal but also to determine the shape of the building and especially the shape of the outer shell, and it can be made any number of practical sections. Automatic determination of the chimney at each level consisting of the districts seamlessly integrated into a cloud of points also allows for quick visual verification of existing to the project. Reflectorless distance measurement limits the impact of human factors on the obtained results and reduces the potential impact of measurement errors on the determined parameters. Reference 1. Cazzaniga, N. E., Pinto, L., Bettinali, F. and Frigerio, A. (2006), Structural monitoring with GPS and accelerometers: the chimney of the power plant in Piacenza, Italy, in Proceedings of the 3rd IAG Symposium on Geodesy for Geotechnical and Structural Engineering and 12th FIG Symposium on Deformation Measurements, Baden, Austria, 2006. Gawakiewicz, R., Skulich, M. and Szafarczyk, A. (2011), Wykorzystanie nowoczesnych technologii geodezyjnych w procesie kontroli pionowoci obiektw wysmukych na przyka dzie kominw przemysowych, Quarterly of the state school of technology and economics In Jarosaw, Vol.2, pp. 5-23. Goca, J., et al. (1994), Geodezja Inynieryjna, Polskie Przedsibiorstwo Wydawnictw Kartograficznych im. E. Romera Grala, M., Kopiejewski, G. and Wasilewski, A. (1986), Geodezja inynieryjna: dziay wybrane, Wydawnictwo ART., Olsztyn Hesse, C. and Stramm, H. (2004), Deformation Measurements with Laser Scanners Possibilities and Challenges, in International Symposium on Modern Technologies Education and Professional Practice in Geodesy and Related Fields, Sofia, 2004 , pp. 228-240 Hesse, C., Neuner H. and Kutterer H. (2005), Statistical analysis of kinematic laser scans, In: Grn, A.; Kahmen, H. (Eds.): Optical 3-D Measurement Techniques VII, Vol. 2, pp. 103-112 Schneider, D. (2006), Terrestrial laser scanning for area based deformation analysis of towers and water dams, in: Proc. of 3rd IAG Symp. on Deformation Measurements and Analysis/12th FIG Symp.on Geodesy for Geotechnical and Structural Eng., Vol. 1, Baden, Austria, 10 pp Maas, H.-G. and Hampel, U. (2006), Photogrammetric Techniques in Civil Engineering Material Testing and Structure Monitoring, Photogrammetric Engineering and Remote Sensing, Vol 72, No. 1, pp. 39-45 Uchaski, . and Soerensen, L. (2010), Technology of terrestrial lcaser scanning in problems of reverse engineering and dynamic process analysis, Archiwum Fotogrametrii, Kartografii i Teledetekcji, Vol. 21, 2010, s. 415424

2.

3. 4. 5.

6. 7.

8.

9.

212

THE PYTHON PROGRAMMING LANGUAGE AND ITS CAPABILITIES IN THE GIS ENVIRONMENT
Katarzyna Szczepankowska mgr in.
Department of Real Estate Management and Regional Development University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: katarzyna.szczepankowska@uwm.edu.pl

Krzysztof Pawliczuk mgr in.

The Office of Student Systems Services University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: krzysztof.pawliczuk@uwm.edu.pl

Sabina rbek

Department of Real Estate Management and Regional Development University of Warmia and Mazury in Olsztyn Olsztyn, Poland e-mail: zrobek@uwm.edu.pl Abstract The first chapter of this paper reviews the most popular programming languages, including Java, PHP, Python, C# and C++, and describes their characteristic features. Chapter discusses the capabilities, technical features and advantages of Python which is quickly taking the lead as one of the most popular programming languages in the world. The authors emphasize Python's key strengths, including high efficiency, easy implementation of new functions, code readability, easy upgrade and its open source nature. The third chapter presents Python scripting options in the GIS environment and its popularity with major technology developers, among them Google, YouTube, Nokia and NASA. The last chapter discusses the rapid increase in Python's popularity and discusses its most recent applications, including in ESRI software and computer games. The extensive capabilities of Python make it suitable for developing various types of interactive maps. Key words: Programming language, Python, GIS, interactive map. 1. History of programming languages The history of computing machines dates back to the 20 th century, but the breakthrough event in digital electronics was the invention of the transistor, the key component of various electronic systems. The Electronic Numerical Integrator and Computer (ENIAC), the first computer termed "bicycle for the mind" by Steve Jobs, revolutionized computing science. Successive machine programs were described, laying the foundation for the development of the first programming languages. Computer programming is a complex process which involves designing, writing, testing and maintaining the software source code. Source codes are written in a programming language with the use of specific rules and principles (syntax and semantics). This report does not offer a detailed description of the hundreds of thousands of programming languages that have been designed to date. It focuses on languages which, according to the authors' subjective opinion, have made the greatest contribution to computer programming. According to the PYPL PopularitY of Programming Language index published on the pyDatalog website in March 2013, the top ten languages were:

213

Table 1 PYPL PopularitY of Programming Language index

Source: https://sites.google.com/site/pydatalog/pypl/PyPL-PopularitY-of-Programming-Language The above list was compiled by analyzing how often language tutorials are searched on Google. This is a leading indicator which reflects current trends and users' real needs. Ruby occupies the last place in the discussed ranking list. It enjoys a stable position in comparison with last year's results. Ruby is a dynamic, interpreted programming language which was designed in the mid 1990s. An interpreted language is stored in the form of a source code, and it is loaded, interpreted and executed by the interpreter (Still, 2006.) Slot number 9 is occupied by Visual Basic, a Microsoft programming tool which moved down one place from March 2012. Visual Basic was derived from Basic (Beginner's All-purpose Symbolic Instruction Code), a simple language designed for writing short programs. Visual Basic relies largely on Basic syntax, it contains several hundred instructions, functions and key words, but it is not a true object-oriented programming language (Herman et. al, 2008). JavaScript defended last year's position of the 7th most popular programming language. JavaScript can be used to develop interactive and dynamic websites, and it works with all operating systems (Resig, 2007). Scripts written in JavaScript can be embedded directly in HTML documents, and the combination of the two languages is generally referred to as DHTML. The languages occupying positions 8, 6, 5 and 4 in the ranking are related to C, in programmers opinion the most important programming language of all time (ranked at No. 6, marking a significant drop of three positions from March 2012). Its structure combines the features of high-level and low-level programming languages (Prata, 2006). High-level languages rely on ready-made functions, whereas low-level languages deal directly with memory addresses and data. The source code in C is transferable, therefore, a developed program can be run on different machines and in different operating systems after it has been compiled in a new environment. In the early 1980s, the C language was provided with an object-oriented extension which gave rise to Objective-C (position 8, up by one step from March 2012). In Objective-C, messages are passed to object instances (Fairbairn et. al, 2012). Objective-C allows single inheritance (a class can inherit characteristics and features from only one superclass). The main features differentiating C from Objective-C include symbol [] for calling methods and symbol @ for language-specific definitions. The emergence of C++ (slot No. 5, down by one step from March 2012), which combines the simplicity of classical C programming and object-oriented programming, was a breakthrough moment. Object-oriented programs change the way we think about programming. Small and large models of real-life objects are developed in the program, their state and behavior are described, and the models embedded in the program exchange instructions (Grbosz, 2000).

214

Microsoft C# (position 4, up by one position from March 2012) also belongs to the C and C++ family of programming languages. C# is an object-oriented language with memory recovery and exception handling options (Lis, 2012). It is closely related to the .NET framework for application execution, and new implementations are released to ensure compatibility with other platforms. Python ranked 3rd in the discussed ranking, moving up three positions from March 2012. Python was conceived in the early 1990s by Dutch programmer Guido van Rossum. It was designed as an easy, intuitive and powerful open-source programming language. Python is a language "whose main goal is to overcome the complexity of the programming process and preserve the developed programs" (Eckel, 2006). In 1994, PHP (HypertextPreprocessor) (stable position at No. 2) was developed by Rasmus Lerdorf based on a small program written in Perl. Owing to fast scripting options, its ability to run on any platform and work with many databases, PHP has become one of the most popular scripting languages which is particularly useful for developing websites (Atkinson, 2003). Java, the ranking leader with a stable position, has also evolved from the C language. Java is an object-oriented language for designing source codes compiled to bytecode that can run on any Java virtual machine (Eckel, 2006). Compilation is a process during which a code is automatically translated into an equivalent code in another programming language. According to the PYPL ranking, Python has witnessed the highest rise in popularity in the past year. A growing number of users have opted for Python due to its unquestioned strengths and continued dynamic development. 2. Why Python? Python's advantages over other programming languages Python is an object-oriented scripting language (Lee, 2011). The operating system in which a Python program is written and/or run does not affect the program's operation. The Python interpreter recognizes the platform and behaves accordingly in a given environment, whether it is Windows, Linux or Mac. The key advantages of Python are short code and easy to read format. A program written in Python has the same functions as a program written in Java, PHP or C++, but it is characterized by much shorter code and greater code readability. Those differences can be illustrated on the example of a program written in each of the above languages to output the word "test": Table 2 A comparison of programming languages Pyton print ("test") publicclassHello{ publicstaticvoidmain(String[] args){ System.out.print("test"); } } C++ #include <iostream> int main() { std::cout<<"test"<<std::endl; return 0; } Source: own elaboration Python and other programming languages - advantages Unlike other languages, Python defines code blocks by whitespace indentation. "Python functions have no explicit beginning or end, and no curly braces to mark where the <?php echo "test"; ?> PHP Java

215

function code starts and stops. The only delimiter is a colon (:) and the indentation of the code itself. (...) Indenting starts a block and unindenting ends it. There are no explicit braces, brackets, or keywords. This means that whitespace is significant, and must be consistent." (http://www.diveintopython.net/getting_to_know_python/indenting_code.html). The below example shows that indentation and an absence of separating brackets which are found in Java or C++ contributes to code legibility. Table 3 Code legibility in Python def factorial(n): print ('n =', n ) if n > 1: return n * factorial(n - 1) else: print ('end) return 1 Source: own elaboration Indentation has many advantages, and it makes code simpler and easier to read. Some programmers make the common error of mixing tabs and spaces. A program can be written using two or more spaces, but it has to be consistent from the beginning to the end, and only one or the other (tabs or spaces) have to be used for indentation. According to Python's Style Guide, spaces and tabs do not mix, and the preferred way of indenting a new line is 4 spaces (http://googlestyleguide.googlecode.com, Python Style Guide). Another advantage of Python is that its runtime objects have a type. Data are objects, and variables are references to objects. Variable names are untyped, and the type of the object does not have to be declared or defined before hand. Python is a dynamically typed language, where a reference to one object can be linked to another object which, in itself, can be an object of a different data type. Strongly typed languages, such as C++ and Java, support the execution of only those operations that have been defined for the given type of data. The above limitation also exists in Python, but the discussed language is not strongly typed because executable operations can change, for example when a reference to an object is recreated and associated with a differently typed object. To illustrate: Table 4 Keeping track of data type road=866 print(road, type(road)) # output data: 866 <class int> road=North print(road, type(road)) # output data: North <class str> Source: Summerfield, 2010. Python automatically identifies and keeps track of data type, therefore, data does not have to be explicitly described. In Java, C++ and other staticallytyped languages, the datatype of the function return value and each function argument have to be specified. In Python, datatype never has to be explicitly specified. Python keeps track of the datatype internally based on the value assigned to the variable [http://www.diveintopython.net]. In Python, everything is an object [data, classes, types, functions, modules, lists, dictionaries, tuples, files, strings and integers). The list of objects represented in Python includes tuples, lists and dictionaries which are highly useful in operations performed on various types of objects. A tuple is an immutable list of independently available references. ">>>" is a primary prompt in the Python interpreter.

216

Table 5 Creating and calling a list, making a reference to a specific element on the list >>>tuple = 32, 12, cookie >>>tuple (23, 21, cookie) >>>tuple[2] cookie Source: own elaboration The name and index number of the referenced element have to be specified to access a given tuple component (tuple[2]). In Python, tuple indices are zero-based. A list is very similar to a tuple, and the main difference between the two is that a list is contained in square brackets (list=[1, 'banana', 44]) and that it can be modified. Dictionaries present the relationships between a value and a key, and they are enclosed in curly braces. Table 6 Creating a dictionary and others operations (code description) >>>dict = {"1":"variable", "2":"fireplace"} # create dictionary >>>dict # dictionary reference {"1":"variable", "2":"fireplace"} >>>dict["1"] # reference to value of key 1 variable >>>dict["1"] = "other variable" # change value of key 1 >>>dict {"1":"other variable", "2":"fireplace"} >>>dict["3"] = "third variable" # add pair "key":"value" >>>dict {"1":"other variable", "2":"fireplace", "3":" third variable "} >>>del dict[1]# delete pair "key":"value" for key 1 {"2":"fireplace", "3":" third variable "} >>>dict.clear() # delete entire list {} Source: own elaboration The above example shows a simple list with two "key":"value" pairs separated by commas and enclosed in a curly bracket. The comments to the above example indicate that dictionaries can be freely modified, added, deleted, and values can be changed. Files also illustrate the simplicity of Python operations. In Java, a buffer has to be declared, a stream has to be initiated and enclosed in a large number of brackets. In Python, only three lines of code are required to open a file, write data and close a file: # we can use also >>tuple = (32, 12, cookie)

217

Table 7 Saving a character string in a text file >>>f.open = open(/home/file.txt, w) >>>f.write = (text stored inside file) >>>f.close() Source: own elaboration Python is a modular language. A new code does not have to be written to develop an XML parser (DOM, SAX) or perform scientific calculations. Modules written by other programmers can be imported and customized, which considerably shortens programming time. Python can handle multiple threads to synchronize inputs with outputs, and it is capable of running multiple operations. Those features are highly useful for writing extensive programs. In multi-thread programs, several tasks can be executed at the same time. Python also handles exceptions and it can create documentation during the programming process. The latter is a highly useful feature in programs that have to be rebuilt or expanded to include new functions. Programs written in Python have a very simple structure. They comprise modules (self-designed or imported from the Python standard library), modules contain instructions, instructions are made of expressions, and expressions build and process objects. This paper provides a general overview of the Python programming language, and it presents only a limited number of Python features and functions due to space constraints. Advantages of Python over other programming languages According to an Active State survey, dynamic programming languages play an increasingly important role for corporate clients. The below diagram presents the rise in demand for Python programmers over time. Python seems to have revolutionized the market: whereas the demand for PHP programmers remains constant, the demand for Python programmers has increased at a steep rate, suggesting that Python is likely to pose significant competition for Java, .NET or PHP in the future.

Source:http://www.indeed.com/jobtrends?q=Java,+PHP,+Perl,+.Net,+Python&relative=1 One of the greatest advantages of Python is that it is an open-source programming language. Open source solutions are generally recognized by businesses. Programmers are increasingly likely to reach for dynamic programming languages which are characterized by: high speed, ease of use, low cost, flexible code, availability of support from the programming community. The above features contribute to the popularity of dynamic programming languages in the IT sector.

218

2. Python for GIS and not only Geographic information systems (GIS) are more difficult to define than could be imagined. One of the best definitions of the concept was proposed by J. Gadzicki and it states that GIS is a system for acquiring, gathering, verifying, analyzing, transferring and releasing spatial data; in a broad context, it incorporates methods, hardware, software, spatial databases, organizations, resources and people who have a special interest in geographic information systems (Gadzi cki, 2003). Developers of GIS software search for innovative and efficient solutions that would contribute to greater automation of the programming process. Python is one of the most popular solutions deployed by GIS developers. Environmental Systems Research Institute (ESRI) is the world's leading developer of geo-spatial software, including ArcGIS. ESRI products are functional tools for gathering, managing, presenting and analyzing spatial data. They support decision-making at various management and response levels. For several years now, ESRI has been promoting Python as the best choice for writing scripts to automate programming functionalities. ArcPy is a Python site package for performing GIS functions. According to Paul A. Zandbergen, the author of Python Scripting for ArcGIS, a step-by-step guide to the creation of Python scripts to enhance ArcGIS capabilities, "Python scripting is a fundamental tool for GIS professionals to extend the functionality of ArcGIS and automate workflows. You can use it to modify the existing capabilities of ArcGIS and create new ones". Quantum GIS [QGIS] is yet another system for processing geographic information. Unlike ArcPy, QGIS constitutes open source software. The program is available under the GPL license, and it can be used freely for both academic and commercial purposes. QGIS allows users to manage geographic data, create own data, apply GPS data, create maps and perform spatial analyses (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Quantum_GIS ). Similarly to ArcGIS, QGIS features additional plugins for integration with other open source software, including PostGIS, GRAAS and MapServer. Plugins written in Python extend the capabilities of QGIS, including plugins to geocode using the Google Geocoding API and to interface with PostgreSQL and MySQL databases (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Quantum_GIS ). Programs that process geographic information are also used to develop computer games. In 2005, Take-Two Interactive released Sid Meier's Civilization IV, a strategic turn-based game where players lead civilizations, build cities, gather resources, make technological and cultural discoveries (such as the wheel, alphabet, cartography, electricity), trade resources with other users, levy taxes and conquer other states. The game is played on the map of the world, and players can choose between maps of the real and imaginary world.

Source: http://agdom.wordpress.com/tag/civilization-4/

219

Game attributes and rules are stored in XML files. Significant parts of the interface, map generators and scripted events are written entirely in Python. A software development kit was released after the game's launch. The kit is a plugin which allows players to modify nearly all games rules and settings. The plugin can also be used to modify maps or create them from scratch by adding landmasses, mountains, rivers, resources, cities, buildings, borders, etc. Civilization IV uses the boost.python library (which binds C++ and Python) to access various parts of the game, including the style and content of interface screens (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Civilization_IV ).

Source: http://forums.civ.org.pl/print.php?TopicID=6161 Python capabilities extend far beyond computer games and plugins for GIS software. Python features various modules for processing geospatial data. Django is a framework written in Python for creating functional web applications. Its main advantages include well-developed documentation, stability, scalability and the ease of writing applications. The latest version of the framework, Django 1.5, features the GeoDjango module with various functions for building GIS web applications. The Geopy module is used for geocoding addresses. It relies on third-party geocoding engines to assist programmers in the process of finding geographic coordinates of addresses, cities and countries. Geopy can convert an address to geographic coordinates and vice versa. Nokia uses Python to develop software for its mobile telephones, such as PySpy. NASA relies on Python to build cloud computing applications where Python modules and applications are combined with other programming languages and technologies. Space shuttle engineers used Python to streamline mission design. 3. Conclusions

Research results show that the popularity of Python still lags behind other major languages such as Java and PHP. Despite the above, Python is increasingly often the language of choice for performing scientific and statistical calculations and developing business applications. In addition to major technology developers such as Google, YouTube, Nokia and NASA, smaller businesses, institutions and universities are showing a growing interest in Python.

220

Python's key strengths are high efficiency, easy implementation of new functions, code readability, easy upgrade and its open source nature. Python enjoys growing popularity on the IT market, and it is increasingly often deployed in GIS applications. The discussed programming language will undoubtedly contribute to the optimization of geographic information systems. Python scripts were successfully used to create and modify maps in Sid Meier's Civilization IV, which suggests that the discussed programming language carries a vast potential for the interactive map market. In view of its broad range of capabilities, Python could deployed in line with the provisions the Regulation of the Council of Ministers of 3 October 2011 on the types of thematic and special-purpose maps, including digital hydrographic and environmental maps and maps of average real estate prices. Python's versatility could contribute to the fulfillment of a vision formulated by Galileo: "Perhaps with time, we will be able to see things that we cannot imagine today". Reference literature 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. Atkinson L. 2003, Core PHP programowanie, Helion, Gliwice. Eckel B. 2006,Thinking in Java, Helion, Gliwice. Fairbairn C, Ruffenach C., Fahrenkrug J.2012, Objective-C. Podstawy, Helion, Gliwice. Gadzicki J. 2003, Leksykon geomatyczny, Wie Jutra, Warszawa. Gotlib D., Iwaniak A. Olszewski R. 2007, GIS Obszary zastosowa, Naukowe PWN, Warszawa. Grbosz J. 2000, Symfonia C++ standard, Edition 2000. Krakw Herman T., Jones A., MacDonald M., Rajan R. 2008, Visual Basic 2008 Recipes, Apress, New York City. Lee K.D. 2011, Python Programming Fundamentals, Springer, Londyn. Lis M. 2012 ,C# Praktyczny kurs, Helion, Gliwice. Kernighan B.W., Ritchie D.M. 2007, Jzyk ANSI C, Naukowo-Techniczne, Warszawa. Pachelski W., Chojka A, Zwirowicz-Rutkowska A, 2012, Podstawy budowy infrastruktury informacji przestrzennej, Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Warmisko-Mazurskiego, Olsztyn. Prata S. 2006, Szkoa Programowania Jzyk C, Helion, Gliwice. Resig J. 2007,Pro JavaScript Techniques, Apress, New York City. Still M. 2006, The Definitive Guide to ImageMagick ,Apress, New York City. Summerfield M. 2010, Python 3 Kompletne wprowadzenie do programowania. Helion, Gliwice. Wirth N. 1971,The programming language Pascal, ActaInformatica, Springer-Verlag. Zandbergen P.A.2013,"Python Scripting for ArcGIS, EsriPress.

Internet sites: http://www.cartogis.org/index.php (accessed 2 January 2013) http://icaci.org/files/documents/newsletter/ica_news_58_2012_1_hq.pdf (accessed 19 January 2013) http://icaci.org/files/documents/ICC_proceedings/ICC2011/ (accessed15 February 2013) http://training.esri.com/gateway/index.cfm?fa=catalog.webCourseDetail&CourseID=1868 http://icaci.org/files/documents/ICC_proceedings/ICC2011/ (accessed 16 February 2013) http://www.python.rk.edu.pl/w/p/wprowadzenie-do-pythona/ (accessed 20 February 2013) https://www.e-education.psu.edu/geog485/node/19 (accessed 77 February 2013) http://www.esri.com/apps/Products/arcgis/v10_1/eval/mktg/index.cfm?event=download.index&tier =prd&evalcode=EVA244505759 (accessed 7 March 2013) http://geopython.github.com/OWSLib/#introduction (accessed 8 March 2013) http://gispython.org/ (accessed 13 March 2013) http://maps.assessor.lacounty.gov/mapping/viewer.asp (accessed 14 March 2013) http://maps.co.lucas.oh.us/areis/areis.asp (accessed 20 March 2013) http://freshsources.com/HTML/10.10/ALLISON/ALLISON.HTM http://edap.pl/artykuly/wstep_do_programowania_w_jezyku_python (accessed 25 March 2013)

221

http://www.tiobe.com/index.php/content/paperinfo/tpci/index.html (accessed 2 April 2013) http://edap.pl/artykuly/krotka-historia-programowania (accessed 11 April 2013) http://developer.apple.com/library/ios/#documentation/cocoa/conceptual/ProgrammingWithObjec tiveC/Introduction/Introduction.html (accessed 12 April 2013) https://sites.google.com/site/pydatalog/pypl/PyPL-PopularitY-of-Programming-Language (accessed 12 April 2013) http://pl.wikibooks.org/wiki/Zanurkuj_w_Pythonie/Wcicia_kodu (accessed 12 April 2013) http://google-styleguide.googlecode.com, Python Style Guide) (accessed 12 April 2013) http://www.indeed.com/jobtrends?q=Java,+PHP,+Perl,+.Net,+Python&relative=1 (accessed 12 April 2013) http://webhosting.pl/Python.i.PHP.bez.kompleksow.wchodza.do.swiata.aplikacji.biznesowych (accessed 13 April 2013) http://pl.wikipedia.org/wiki/Quantum_GIS (accessed 13 April 2013) http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Quantum_GIS (accessed 13 April 2013) http://agdom.wordpress.com/tag/civilization-4/(accessed 13 April 2013) http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Civilization_IV (accessed 13 April 2013) http://forums.civ.org.pl/print.php?TopicID=6161 (accessed 13 April 2013) http://wierzcholowski.pl/Pascal-Lekcja1-WstepDoProgramowania.html (accessed 13 April 2013)

222

ISSUES CONCERNING LEGAL STATUS AF AGRICULTURAL PROPERTY BORDERS

Wojciech Wilkowski, Prof. dr. engr.
Real Estate University in Warsaw Faculty of Economy Warsaw

Dorota Wilkowska-Koakowska, Ph. D.

Faculty of Administration and Social Science The Division of Law and Administration Warsaw University of Technology Warsaw, Poland Corresponding author, e-mail: dwilkow@ans.pw.edu.pl Abstract Borders of the legal status of properties are characterised by inconsistency and variations in time. The paper presents results of research concerning the legal status of borders of cadastral parcels, which are agricultural properties or their parts, in rural areas; it has been discussed in the approach compliant with the modern, as well as historical legal regulations and currently performed modernisation works concerning the real estate cadastre. The final results of performed research works lead to the statement, that inconsistencies of the legal status of borders of agricultural properties (or their parts) still exist; however it may be noticed to the considerably narrower extent than in the sixties and seventies of the 20th century, i.e. in the period when the uniform real estate cadastre was created in Poland. The process of regulations of the legal status of agricultural properties has been continuously developed and it was the result of introduction of new legal regulations; at present it is implemented as a result of modernisation of the cadastre, in accordance to the act "The Law of Geodesy and Cartography". The final regulation of the legal status of agricultural property borders will be performed after completion of works related with modernisation of the existing real estate cadastre. As a result of modernisation works, the borders of cadastral parcels, located in particular cadastral districts, become the borders of the legal status. Keywords: Agricultural property, cadastral parcel, borders of cadastral parcels, real estate cadastre, modernisation of the cadastre. 1. Introduction Issues concerning property borders, including agricultural property borders after the 2nd World War has been regulated, among others, by the following legal acts: the Decree of September 13,1946 on delimitation of properties (Off. J. No.53, item 298), the Decree of September 21,1950 on delimitation of State Treasury properties or properties purchased for implementation of national plans of economic development (Off. J. No 44, item 398), the Act of May 17,1989 the Law of Geodesy and Cartography (the uniform text Off. J. of 2010, No.193, item 1287) and the Act of July 18 2001 The Water Law, with respect to the coastline (the uniform text Off. J. of 2012, item 145) together with appropriate administrative acts. The above acts assumed clear procedures concerning delimitation of properties. In 1971 the Act on regulations of property of farms was resolved (Off. J of 1971, No.27, item 250); following this act, properties included in farms and being - on the day of coming into force of this Act - independently possessed by farmers, became the property of these farmers, if the farmers met requirements, assumed by this act. Due to the binding force of this act, issues concerning evaluation of legal status of borders of properties possessed as a result of the above mentioned administrative decision, appeared. Following this act the property was acquired as a result of the, so-called, land property act, being the decision stating the transfer of property to the existing possessor. In such a decision, the appropriate body stated the area of the property only, together with the amount of fees, ways and dates of payments; however the issue of borders of the acquired property was not specified.

223

The objective of the paper is to present the results of research works concerning the legal status of borders of cadastral parcels, being agricultural properties or their parts, in rural areas, following the approach of the modern and historical legal regulations, as well as currently performed processes of modernisation concerning the real estate cadastre. 2. Legal status of agricultural properties in (the objective approach) The legal status of borders of agricultural properties in Poland is characterised by high inconsistencies, depending on the types of subjects, which were, and which are the property owners. These rules were determined in the basic act, which was obligatory at the moment of the establishment of the real estate cadastre in rural areas in Poland, i.e. the Technical Instruction of 1962 on implementation of surveys related to land management and land registration in municipalities, housing districts and towns, which were not districts (powiats) [1]. Basing on the above act it might be concluded that: 1) independently on the owner, borders of the legal status of properties were established in the cases when they were, at the same time, the borders of cadastral districts and administrative units. These borders were established according to the proceedings of delimitation, following the Decree of September 13,1946 of delimitation of properties (Off. J. No.53, item 298). Article 11 of this Decree proclaimed that valid decisions of the surveying authority concerning delimitation, issued in accordance to this Decree, have the power of court decisions. 2) borders of the legal status of the state agricultural and forest real estates, included in the State Farms (PGR) and the State Forest Company (concerning borders of forest districts), the Polish State Railways (PKP), were established according to the Decree of September 21 on delimitation of State Treasury properties or properties purchased for implementation of national plans of economic development (Off. J. No 44, item 398). Article 9 of the discussed Decree proclaimed that borders of the properties, established in the process of delimitation, are to be disclosed in property registers. 3) the following borders were assumed in the field, without delimitation procedures, basing on the real possession status: a) borders of properties of the State Treasury, concerning borders with surface waters; b) borders of properties of the State Treasury, concerning lands beneath public roads; c) borders of other properties, being the private of social properties. What refers to establishing borders with surface waters, according to the obligatory rule, the coast line should be a well visible edge (the, so-called, steep bank) or the line of permanent growth of grass or the usual, mean level of water (the act: Water Law). What refers to establishing borders with public roads, according to the obligatory rule, the border of a road zone should be located within the distance of 0.65 m from the external edge of the roadside ditch or an embankment foot. What refers to borders of remaining real estates, the obligatory rules proclaimed that borders should be assumed following the real possession status, marked in the field by balks, walls, fences, walls of buildings or other border markers, such as furrows. 3. Analysis of the legal status of property borders disclosed in the cadastre, at the time of its creation As it turns out from the listed rules, which were obligatory at the time the cadastre was created in rural areas, that: 1) borders of cadastral parcels, being the rural properties of their parts, are characterised by the inconsistent legal status. It turns out from performed research that about 20% of the total number of those borders, are the borders which have unregulated legal status and their course has been approved by administrative discussions of specified bodies. 2) remaining borders were established, in practice, without participation of property owners in this process. Following the Ordinance of the Council of Ministers of June 4,1956 on classification of lands (Off. J. No.19, item 97), procedures accompanying establishing the borders consisted of: a) notification of property owners during the general information meeting, about works related to surveys of the possession status, basing on the real course of property borders; b) selection of representatives of the village, at this meeting, as the persons of trust, for participation in works related to statement of the possession status;

224

c) making surveys - by the authorised surveyor - of borders, according to the visible possession status (balks, walls, fences, furrows or other border markers); d) making the report from performed operations, aiming at the statement of the possession status of lands, in relation to the new surveys, signed by village representatives selected during the information meeting and by the surveyor, who performed the surveys. 4. Processes of evolution of the legal status of agricultural property borders The above presented legal status of agricultural property borders (cadastral parcels) concerns the period when the cadastre was established in arable areas (i.e. the period between 1960 and 1970). After that period, normative acts were issues, which considerably increased the participation of agricultural property borders in the set of border of regulated legal status, i.e. borders which had the status of the legal status borders. One of the most important acts, which influenced the regulations of the legal status of borders, was the act of January 24,1968 on land consolidation and exchange (Off. J., No.3, item 13). Following this ac, borders of cadastral parcels, which were newly delineated as a result of land consolidation, were approved by the administrative decision and acquired the status of the legal status borders. Besides, in the case of areas, which were not covered by land consolidation works, many borders of cadastral parcels, acquired the status of the legal status borders as a result of performed: a) delimitation works, performed in accordance with the act of May 17,1989, The Law of Geodesy and Cartography (the uniform text, Off. J., 2010, No.193, item 1287) and the act of July 18,2001 "The water law" (the uniform text, Off. J., 2012, item 145) for the case of establishing the bank lines of public waters; b) divisions of real estates mainly related to development of infrastructural investments (construction of highways and express ways); c) civil-and-legal proceedings at common courts. 5. Legal status of b orders of agricultural properties resulting from the act on regulations of ownership of farms of 1971 Separate analysis is required for borders of cadastral parcels, which are agricultural properties, or their parts, which are included in farms covered by the act of October 26, 1971 on regulations of ownership of farms (which is further referred to as the enfranchisement act). 5.1. Legal characteristics of the land ownership deed The enfranchisement act aimed at sanctioning informal transactions concerning real estates, included in farms [2]. Following Art.2, items 1 and 2, real estates included in farms and being an independent possession of farms, became, according to law, the property of those farmers, if the farms or their predecessors took the possession of those real estates, basing on the agreement concerning the sale, exchange, donation, contract of life rent or other agreement concerning transfer of ownership, annulment of co-ownership or the contract concerning the division of legacy, concluded without the legally assumed form. Farmers, who possessed real estates as individual possessors, without any breaks, for the period of five years before the date when the act entered into force, became the owners of such properties, according to law, although the above conditions were not met. However, if they gain the possession, in bad faith, gaining of the ownership occurred, when possession lasted for at least ten years The act also enabled to obtain the ownership of the real estate by the existing dependant possessors (tenants or possessors, according to another title), if, according to Art.2, item 1, this concerned real estates, which were not managed directly by the owners or members of their families, staying in common households,, for five years before the date when the act entered into force, due to the permanent job in professions other than work in an individual farm or in an agricultural cooperative. Obtaining the ownership of the property was stated by the state administration body, responsible for arable affairs, b y means of an administrative decision, of the nature of declaration. Following the provisions of the act, the appropriate body of the presidium of the district national council stated the acquisition of the real estate by the independent possessor and approved the transfer of the real estate as the ownership of the existing dependent possessor, following the decision - the land ownership deed. In this decision, the body also stated the area of the real estate, the level, ways and terms of payment or it decided to release the real estate from fees or it stated the generation of the law of life estate (Art.12. items 1-2). As it has been stressed in literature, in the Polish legal system, in times of the People's Republic of Poland, the administrative decision was relatively often applied as a way of acquisition of the ownership of a real estate by an individual. Administrative acts played an important role, first of all in the process of assigning the

225

land property, following the reconstruction of the agricultural system. They were, among others, regulations which aimed at enfranchisement of farmers, following the specially issued legislative act, including the discussed act on regulations of ownership of farms [3]. It is assumed in the doctrine, that enfranchisement decisions (the land ownership deeds) are the only proof of acquisition of the real estate ownership and they are the basis for making the appropriate entries into the property register. In the decisions of the Supreme Court the quasiconstitutive nature is stressed, what means that - in the case of legal transactions - the interested individual cannot effectively plead on the act only, if she/he does not possess testimonials concerning the acquisition of a real estate, by the administrative decision (the land ownership deed) [4]. As the Supreme Court stated in its decision of October 17, 2000 "Within the period from November 4,1971 to the day when the act of March 26,1982 on modification of the act - The Civil Code and annulment of the act on regulations of ownership of farms (Off. J., 1982, No.11, item 81) came into force, the acquisition of the ownership of a real estate by the independent possessor was decided by administrative bodies, which were issuing the land ownership deeds, called the decision; in case of proceedings at these bodies provisions of the administrative code were applicable. The final decision stating the acquisition of the ownership of the real estate was the basis for disclosing the new property status in the property register and in the land and buildings registration. The final decision of the administrative body, issued before the date when the above mentioned act of March 26,1982 (Off. J. 1982, No.11, item 81) came onto force, also maintained this value after the date when this act came into force, i.e. after April 6, 1982 (see Art.10 of the act of March 26,1982). On January 1,1992, as a result of entering into force of the art.63 of the act of October 19,1991 on the State Treasury arable land management and on modification of some act (Off. J. 1991, No. 107, item 464; see also Off. J., 1995, No. 57, item 299 with amendments) application of provisions of the administrative code "concerning instituting a trial de novo, stating the invalidity and annulment or modification of the decision" for all final decisions issued on the basis of the act of October 26,1971 on regulations of the ownership of farms, was excluded. This regulation means exclusion of both, the administrative and judicial review of land property deeds issued before April 6,1982 {Decision of the Supreme Court - The Civil Chamber, of October 17, 2000, I CKN 846/98, LexPolonica no. 390246]. 5.2. The legal status of agricultural property borders acquired by means of enfranchisement There is no doubt that land ownership deeds regulated ownership issues, issues concerning the possession status of farmers and the areas of real estates acquired this way. The legislator clearly stated in Art. 12 item 7 of the enfranchisement act, that in the procedure of issuing the land ownership deed, the possession status of farmers and the size of real estates is determined according to data included in the land registration , with consideration of changes in the status of independent possession, which occurred before the day when this act came into force. This was confirmed by the Supreme Court in the above mentioned decision of October 17,2000, by the statement that: "The final administrative decisions, issued by appropriate bodies, acting in the scope of their responsibilities, create legal status, which should be obligatory considered by courts, when adjusting civil cases. That is why the objection of the suitor could not have its effect, saying that the land ownership deed of April 14,1975, was issued with the gross violation of law. This act when it is about the statement who acquired the disputable parcel, currently designated by the number 949/1, by law, on November 4, 1971 - has the binding force. The diverse evaluation of the investigated objection would be only possible, when the absolutely invalid decision would be the case, i.e. the decision issued by the body, which is not nominated to issue such deeds (see the decision of the Supreme Court of November 9,1994, III CRN 36/94 OSNC 1995/3 item 54). Such situation does not take place in the investigated case. In the case of the considered aspects, some doubts are not generated by the issue of the ownership of the real estate, but by the issue of borders of agricultural real estates, and, namely, the answer to the question, whether the borders of a real estate, acquired by means of the land ownership deed, are the borders of legal status. The legislator did not explicitly answer this question, the direction of jurisdiction is also inconclusive. Although some statements exist in the jurisdiction, that the real property is acquired within the borders resulting from the independent possession, stated in the land ownership deed. As the Supreme Court stated in the decision of February 10, 2012, acquisition of a real estate, according to the act of October 26, 1971 on regulations of ownership of farms, was processed by virtue of the law, on the day when the act came into force, i.e. on November 4, 1971. The prerequisite of acquisition of agricultural property ownership, according to this act, was the independent possession of the real estate (Art. 1 item 1

226

and 1 item 2 of the enfranchisement act); it is the identical condition, as the condition required in the case of prescription of the real estate. Therefore, land ownership deeds, issued according to the enfranchisement act, were of the declarative nature. Acquisition of ownership of the real estate, following this act, was performed in the borders of its independent possession. If, in the investigated case, the real boundary between the real estates was located along the fence, and the applicants possessed the real estates independently, they acquired their ownership by the virtue of law itself in the really possessed borders. In such situation the border running along the fence would be, at the same time, the legal border since November 4,1971. However, in the further parts of the statement, the Court clearly stated that the statement of the area of the real estate in the land ownership deed does not exclude the later determination of this area in details or its delimitation [Decision of the Supreme Court - The Civil Chamber, of February 10, 2012, II CSK 357/2011, LexPolonica no. 3906042]. It is also the opinion, which follows the direction of jurisdiction. As it turns out from the above, the opinions are prevailing in the jurisdiction, that there are no obstacles to establish the borders according to the legal status, which differs from the course of boundaries, resulting from the land ownership deeds, specified in those deeds on the basis of data from the land registration. The statement, commonly known in jurisdiction, saying that regulation of the ownership of farms, basing on the act of October 26, 1971, concerning the confirmation of acquisition - by virtue of the law - of the ownership of the real estate, made by the administrative bodies, did not include the establishment of disputable borders covered by real estate enfranchisement, is still valid. If the acquisition performed basing on Art.1 of the enfranchisement act, was proceeded by virtue of the law, and the decision confirming this acquisition had the declarative nature only, this decision could not transfer the ownership, which was not acquired by the farmer by virtue of the law; acquisition of the ownership of the real estate does not mean, that those borders cannot turn to be disputable (see the justification of the act of April 4,1975, I CZP 92/74 OSNCP 1976/3 item 34). Performing the delimitation, the court may independently delineate the are and borders of parcels, without the necessity to change the decision in the administrative proceedings, since resolution of the dispute concerning the course of boundaries falls within the court property, and not to the administrative body, which did not perform delimitation according to the enfranchisement proceedings (see the decision of the supreme Court of June 23, 1978, IV CR 268/78 OSNCP 1979/3 item 55). The final meaning has the situation that acquisition of the ownership was performed by virtue of the law, in such borders, in which parcels were possessed by the farmer on the day when the enfranchisement act came into force. And consequently, when this possession status is determined, which, at the same time, defined the scope of the acquired ownership right, the Court considered it as the legal status of the real estate, being the basis for delimitation, according to Art. 153 of the Civil Code. [Decision of the Supreme Court - The Civil Chamber, of January 31, 2001, III CKN 1037/98, LexPolonica no. 388949]. In connection with the implementation of the enfranchisement act and issuing land ownership deeds by administrative bodies, a problem arose, what was the influence of such a decision on delimitation procedures. This issue was connected with the cases when the administrative body determined the status of possession and the area of a real estate only on the basis of data included in the land registration, without consideration of changes in the status of independent possession, which occurred before November 4,1971, so, with the violation of the content of Art. 12 item 7 of the enfranchisement act. This issue was investigated by the Supreme Court in several decisions. In the justification of the resolution of April 4,1975 III CZP 92/74 (OSNCP 1976/3 item 34) the Supreme Court - stating that acquisition basing on Art.1 of the enfranchisement act is performed by virtue of the law, and the confirming decision has the declarative meaning only - it stressed, that such a decision cannot transfer the ownership of the real estate, which was not acquired by the farmer by virtue of the law. Determination of the area of the parcel according the status from the land registration does not mean that the purchaser may shift the boundaries of the parcel to the detriment of the neighbour. The farmer acquires, by virtue of the enfranchisement act, the ownership of the real estate; however, this does not decide, however, that the borders of this real estate may turn to be disputable, similarly, as it happens in the case of acquisition by means of a legal operation, or in the process of succession. The administrative body specifies only the acquisition of ownership of the specified real estate; however it does not control its borders, since it does not perform delimitation in the course of enfranchisement procedures. This statement was confirmed by the Supreme Court in its decision of June 23,1978 IV CR 268/78 (OSNCP 1979/3 item 55). It also stressed that - in the case of determination of the area of the parcel in the land ownership deed, with violation of Art.12 item 7 of the enfranchisement act, the court may, making the delimitation, independently determine the

227

area of every parcel, according to the possession status on November 4,1971,m without the need to change the decision in the administrative proceeding. The acquisition was performed in this case by virtue of the law itself, provided that enfranchisement included parcels in such borders, which were possessed by the farmer on the day when the enfranchisement act came into force. Resolution of the dispute concerning the course of the boundary is included in the court property, since the enfranchisement act did not transfer those issues to the administrative bodies, which perform enfranchisement operations. According to the discussed decisions, the position that regulation of ownership of farms, basing on provisions of the act of October 26,1971 should be considered as approved in the jurisdiction. It consists of confirmation that the acquisition - by virtue of the law - of ownership of the real estate, made by administrative bodies, did not include the determination of disputable borders, which were included in enfranchisement of real estates. The judicial composition, resolving legal issues presented in this case, supported the opinion, which prevails in the existing jurisdiction, that in the case of delimitation, the court may make independent decisions, concerning the course of boundaries, including the possession status on November 4,1971, without the need to set aside the decisions which determined the areas of neighbouring parcels, with violation of Art. 12 item 7 of the enfranchisement act. [Resolution of the Supreme Court - Civil Chamber, of May 11,1995, III CZP 45/95, LexPolonica no. 301865]. Similarly, in another decision, the Supreme Court stated, that in the case of implementation of the delimitation procedure, setting the legal status, the court is not connected by the declarative content of the land ownership deed, and specification of the area of the parcel - according to the status resulting from the land registration - does not decide about the final borders of the agricultural real estate, acquired by virtue of the law [Decision of the Supreme Court - The Civil and Administration Chamber of January 26,1982, III CRN 315/80, LexPolonica no. 301621]. 6. Legal status of the agricultural property borders, resulting from modernisation of the existing real estate cadastre The novelty of the Law of Geodesy and Cartography resulted in commencement of works related with modernisation of the existing real estate cadastre (Art.24a). In the process of modernisation it was assumed that boundaries of cadastral parcels are delineated basing on the decree of the minister of regional development and construction of March 29,2001 on the land and buildings registration, (Off. J. No 38, item. 454). It turns out from the discussed regulation, that cadastral parcels boundaries are: a) boundaries which were created as the result of delimitation proceedings; b) boundaries, which were created as the result of division proceedings, approved by the administrative decision; c) boundaries created as the result of land consolidation works; d) boundaries created as the result of court or administrative proceedings. The above cases concerned the existing legal status borders, which were discussed in previous sections. The discussed rules of modernisation of the existing cadastre recommended to assume also the boundaries from the existing real estate cadastre, what mostly concerned boundaries of agricultural properties, resulting from the act on regulations of ownership of farms, discussed in section 5 of this paper. What refers to this group of boundaries, regulations concerning modernisation of the existing cadastre pointed, that - if data concerning those boundaries are not reliable, or if it does not correspond to obligatory technical standards - data concerning those boundaries are acquired as a result of establishment of their course in the field and performing geodetic surveys. In such a case, in the process of establishment of boundaries, the property owners included the following statement in the report: "We, undersigned, state that the boundary between parcels listed in column 2 of the report, was established in our presence and we do not present any claims to its course, presented on the sketch, which is the annex to the report". The cadastral documentation, after completion of modernisation, after presentation of created maps and registers to the owners, for their review, for the period of 15 days and after consideration of disputes, was advertised in the official journal of the province (voivodship), as the obligatory documentation. Each, whose legal interest was covered by the data included in this documentation, might submit objections to this data, within 30 days since the data of publication in the official journal.

228

The starost was making the decision on taking into account or rejection of objections. The parties could submit appeals against the decision following the rules of the code of administrative proceedings. It turns out from the analysis of the process of modernisation of the existing real estate cadastre, that boundaries of cadastral parcels, being the boundaries of agricultural properties or their parts, acquire the status of legal status borders. All borders of real estates, which are located in the cadastral district, where the existing cadastre was covered by modernisation proceedings, have the regulated legal status, i.e. the legal status borders. 7. Concluding remarks 1) Borders of the legal status or agricultural properties are characterised by inconsistencies and high variability in time. 2) In the real estate cadastre, established in rural areas in Poland in sixties and seventies of the 20th century, about 20% of borders of agricultural properties were the borders of legal status, confirmed by administrative decisions. Remaining borders were determined without consideration of legally binding procedures of their determination. 3) Considerable changes in the legal status of agricultural property borders was the result of the act of 1968 on land consolidation and exchange. Basing on provisions of this act, borders of cadastral parcels, delineated as a result of land consolidation proceedings, approved by decisions of administrative bodies, acquired the legal status borders. 4) Considerable disputes related to the legal status of borders of agricultural properties are caused by the act of 1971 on regulations of ownership of farms. There are no doubts that land ownership deeds regulated property issues, issues related to the possession status of farmers and the areas of properties acquired by means of administrative decisions. In the discussed aspects, it is not the property ownership issue which creates any doubts; it is the issue of agricultural property borders, and, namely, the answer to the question whether the borders of a real estate, acquired by means of the land ownership deed are the legal status borders. The legislator did not answer explicitly to this question; the direction of jurisdiction is also inconclusive. Although statements that a real estate is acquired within the borders resulting from the status of independent possession, stated in the land ownership deed, appear in jurisdiction, but there are no obstacles, in particular with respect to disputable matters, to establish the border according to the legal status, which differs from the course of boundaries resulting from the land ownership deeds, stated in those deeds basing on data from the land registration. The court, making the decision on delimitation, may independently delineate the area and borders of parcels, without the necessity to change the decision in the administrative proceedings, since resolution of the dispute concerning the course of the border is covered by the scope of responsibilities of the court, and not of the administrative body, which did not make the delimitation by means of enfranchisement proceedings. Finally it should be stated, that - as a result of issuing the administrative decision, which was the land ownership deed, determination of the legal status of borders of real estates acquired in this way, was not performed. For this purpose it may be necessary to perform delimitation proceedings, in the case of disputes or statements concerning the state of prescription. 5) The final regulation of the legal status of borders of agricultural properties causes the continued process of modernisation of the real estate cadastre. As a result of modernisation procedures all borders of real estates, being the cadastral parcels, successively acquire the legal status border. [1] Ministry of Agriculture, Technical Instruction, PWRiL, Warszawa 1962 [2] STELMACHOWSKI A. et al, (2005) Prawo rolne, Agricultural Law, LexisNexis, Warszawa, pp..9899 [3] IGNATOWICZ J. et al, (1977) System prawa cywilnego, The system of civil law, Ossolineum, Wrocaw, pp.. 198-199. [4] STELMACHOWSKI A. et al. (2005), op. cit., p. 99

229

References 1. 2. 4. Stelmachowski A. et al., (2005), Prawo rolne, Agricultural law, LexisNexis, Warszawa. Ignatowicz J. et al., (1977), System prawa cywilnego, the suystem of civil law, Ossolineum 1977, Wrocaw. Dekret z dnia 13 wrzenia 1946 r. o rozgraniczeniu nieruchomoci (Dz.U. Nr 53, poz. 298), Decree of September 13,1946 on delimitation of properties (Off. J. No.53, item 298). Dekret z dnia 21 wrzenia 1950 r. o rozgraniczeniu nieruchomoci Skarbu Pastwa lub nieruchomoci nabywanych dla realizacji narodowych planw gospodarczych (Dz.U. Nr 44, poz. 398), Decree of September 21,1950 on delimitation of State Treasury properties or properties purchased for implementation of national plans of economic development (Off. J. No 44, item 398) Ustawa z dnia 17 maja 1989 r. Prawo geodezyjne i kartograficzne (tekst jednolity Dz. U. z 2010 r. Nr 193 poz. 1287), the Act of May 17,1989 the Law of Geodesy and Cartography (the uniform text Off. J. of 2010, No.193, item 1287) Ustawa z dnia 18 lipca 2001 r. Prawo wodne (tekst jednolity Dz. U. z 2012 r., poz. 145), Act of July 18, 2001 The Water Law,(the uniform text Off. J. of 2012, item 145) Ustawa z 26 padziernika 1971 r. o uregulowaniu wasnoci gospodarstw rolnych (Dz.U. z 1971 r., Nr 27, poz. 250), Act of October 26, 1971 on regulations of ownership of farms (Off. J. of 1971, No.27, item 250). Ustawa z dnia 24 stycznia 1968 r. o scalaniu i wymianie gruntw (Dz. U. Nr 3, poz. 13), Act of January 24,1968 on land consolidation and exchange (Off. J., No.3, item 13). Rozporzdzenie Rady Ministrw z dnia 4 czerwca 1956 r. w sprawie klasyfik acji gruntw (Dz. U. Nr 19, poz. 97), Ordinance of the Council of Ministers of June 4,1956 on classification of lands (Off. J. No.19, item 97). Rozporzdzenie ministra rozwoju regionalnego i budownictwa z dnia 29 marca 2001 r. w sprawie ewidencji gruntw i budynkw, (Dz.U. Nr 38, poz. 454), Decree of the minister of regional development and construction of March 29,2001 on the land and buildings registration, (Off. J. No 38, item. 454) Ministry of Agriculture, Technical Instruction, PWRiL, Warszawa 1962

5.

6.

7. 8.

9. 10.

11.

12.

230

6.

THE INTEGRATED EUROPE AND WORLD

231

232

CROSS-BORDER HEALTHCARE AS A NEW SOLUTION IN EUROPEAN UNION SOCIAL POLICY

Wiesaw Koczur, Dsc. hab.

Department of Social and Economic Policy University of Economics in Katowice Poland e-mail: wieslaw.koczur@ue.katowice.pl Abstract On 24 April 2011 entered into force the directive of the European Parliament and of the Council No 2011/24/UE of 9 march 2011 on the application of patients rights in cross -border healthcare. The new legislation proposes three main objectives: 1) to help European Citizens use their rights to gain access to healthcare in another EU country, if this would be the best solution for them; 2) to ensure that all patients will receive high quality and safe cross-border healthcare throughout Europe and 3) to foster European cooperation between healthcare systems. The article analyses the duty of Member States connected with cross-border medical care, types and limits of using crossborder medical care and problems evoked by refund of medical expenses. The subject of this study is also evaluation of the preamble and the normative text of the directive No 2011/24/UE against the regulation of the European Parliament and Council (EC) No 883/2004 of 29 April 2004 on the coordination of social security systems. Keywords: cross-border healthcare, social policy, patient mobility, social security systems. 1. Introduction

In 2011, cross-border healthcare, a new institution of community social policy, was established in the European Union. Its principles are regulated in Directive 2011/24/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council of 9 March 2011 on the application of patients rights in cross -border healthcare (European Parliament and the Council, 2011). The fundamental objectives of this Directive are: 1) establish rules for facilitating access to safe and high quality cross-border health care; 2) ensure patient mobility (by enabling patients to use healthcare services in the EU Member State of the patients choice, at the cost of the organiser of the system under which the patient is entitled to such services), in accordance with the principles established by the European Union Court of Justice; 3) promote cooperation on healthcare between Member States, whilst fully respecting the responsibilities of the Member States for the definition of social security benefits relating to health and for the organisation and delivery of healthcare and medical care and social security benefits, in particular for sickness (European Parliament and the Council, 2011, section 10). However, the implementation of its provisions should result primarily in substantially increased access to healthcare services outside the main system, i.e. the system in which the patient is insured or entitled to healthcare benefits on account other than insurance. The supplementary nature of the solutions provided for in Directive 2011/24/EU and the previously adopted solutions in terms of community coordination of healthcare systems, currently regulated in Regulation (EC) No. 883/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council and related to benefits in kind to which patients are entitled in the event of illness, maternity and work accidents and occupational diseases (European Parliament and the Council, 2004, Art. 17 et seq.; Koczur and Rubel, 2011, p. 272 et seq.; Koczur, 2012, p. 155 et seq). The purpose of this paper is therefore to present and evaluate, in the above context, the new European Union solutions in terms of cross-border healthcare, intended to enable the citizens of the Member States to enjoy healthcare benefits in the country of their choice, at the cost of the organiser of the system under which the given patient is entitled to such benefits.

233

2. Provision of healthcare benefits in another EU Member State in view of the community rules for coordinating social security systems Generally, healthcare has been excluded from the matters covered by community coordination of national social security systems (European Parliament and the Council, 2004, Art. 3(5); Cremers, 2010, p. 15 et seq). However, as the right to move freely within the European Union is impossible without simultaneously providing the persons exercising this right with medical assistance, certain solutions have been adopted in order to provide such assistance during a stay in another Member State. As indicated above, the assistance covers benefits in kind that patients are entitled to in the event of illness or maternity and on account of work accidents and occupational illnesses. In view of the community rules for coordination of national social security systems, the provision of healthcare benefits in another European Union Member State is possible: 1) during a stay in this Member State; 2) if the insured person permanently lives in a Member State other than the Member State of employment or moves his permanent place of residence to another Member State; 3) if the insured person has obtained authorisation from the competent institution in which he is insured to start treatment in another Member State (Gevers, 2004; Dzienisiuk, 2009, p. 95 et seq). During a stay in another EU Member State, a patient is currently entitled to benefits in kind necessary for medical reasons, i.e. benefits required for medical reasons, the provision of which is necessary for the insured person not to be forced to shorten the planned stay in a given country due to an urgent need to return to the competent country (the country in which he holds health insurance) in order to obtain the necessary treatment. The evaluation of whether necessary benefits are to be provided in a given case is the task of the physician providing healthcare benefits in a given EU Member State. Necessary benefits include benefits provided with respect to transport accidents and benefits provided in the event of a sudden deterioration of a persons health, including a pre-existing condition, a chronic disease, and pregnancy and birth (Decision no. S3, European Parliament and the Council, 2004, Art. 19(1) and Art. 27(1), European Parliament and the Council, 2009, Art. 25(A)(3)). The conditions that have to be met are: being entitled to healthcare benefits in the competent country (which is confirmed with a European Health Insurance Card) and the purpose of the stay in a given EU Member State being other than medical. The healthcare benefits are provided on behalf of the competent institution by the institution of the place in which the patient is staying, in accordance with the local legislation, as if the interested persons were insured under this legislation. This means that the local legislation of the country in which the interested person is staying determines whether a given healthcare benefit is provided free of charge, partially paid for, or paid for in full. The extent of the right to the above benefits and the procedure for covering and reimbursing the costs of their provision are regulated in Regulation (EC) No. 987/2009 of the European Parliament and the Council of 16 September 2009 laying down the procedure for implementing Regulation (EC) No. 883/2004 on the coordination of social security systems (European Parliament and the Council, 2009). If the insured person permanently resides in a EU Member State other than the Member State in which he is employed, healthcare benefits in kind are provided to him by the institution of his place of residence, in accordance with the local legislation, as if he was insured under such legislation, however, at the cost of the competent institution (European Parliament and the Council, 2004, Art. 1(q)). The term competent institution means the institution which provides insurance cover for the interested person at the moment when he/she applies for a benefit, or the institution from which the interested person has the right to obtain a benefit, or from which he/she would have the right to obtain a benefit if he/she personally or his/her family members resided within the territory of the Member States where the institution is situated. As follows from the rulings of the European Court of Justice quoted above, the solutions in terms of obtaining healthcare benefits outside of the competent system are especially important in view of starting or continuing treatment outside of the Member State of residence, which is generally planned (know as planned benefits). Currently, this is regulated by Article 20 of Regulation No. 883/2004, under which the insured person visiting another Member State in order to receive healthcare benefits in kind first seeks authorisation from the competent institution to travel to this country in order to undergo treatment appropriate for his condition. Only in the event of obtaining the authorisation does he receive healthcare benefits provided on behalf of the competent institution of the place in which he is staying, in accordance with the local legislation, as if he was insured under this legislation. However, it must be emphasised that the authorisation depends on

234

two conditions being met: firstly, the treatment covered by the authorisation must be provided for in the legislation of the Member State in which the person concerned resides; secondly, the person concerned cannot be given such treatment in the competent country within a time-limit which is medically justifiable, taking into account his current state of health and the probable course of his illness. Determining the potential impossibility of treatment within a time-limit which is medically justifiable still remains a moot point in almost all EU Member States. The ECJ has made a number of rulings in this respect, especially regarding the lists of people awaiting healthcare benefits and other mechanisms of rationing access to these benefits (Lunt, Smith, Exworthy, Green, Horsfall, Mannion, 2011, p. 6 et seq). 3. Scope and principles of functioning of cross-border healthcare The solutions in terms of providing healthcare benefits in an EU country other than the competent Member State, as presented above, have for a long time been evaluated as inadequate and resulting in low patient mobility caused primarily by procedural problems (such as the abovementioned necessity of obtaining authorisation for treatment in another Member State). It has also been brought to notice that apart from the regulated cases of providing healthcare benefits in another EU Member State, there are also other conditions in which persons might want to take advantage of such healthcare, such as living in a border area with the nearest healthcare institutions located just across the border (Rosenmller, McKee, Baeten, 2006; Vassiliou, 2008, p. 2). At the same time, the reports produced at the request of the European Commission regarding readiness to use cross-border healthcare in the EU specify the most popular reasons for interest in cross-border healthcare to be: prolonged wait for healthcare benefits in the home country (queues), the belief that other EU Member States offer better quality healthcare, the wish to have access to treatment methods other than those offered in the home country, the wish to stay, during the treatment, close to family members living in another EU Member State (The Gallup Organization, 2007, p. 11 et seq; Wismar, Palm, Figueras, Ernst, van Ginneken, 2008, p. 23 et seq). The new solutions provided for in Directive 2011/24/UE (to be implemented by 25 October 2013) are intended, as indicated above, to enable better patient mobility in the European Union and provision of safe and high quality cross-border healthcare that is defined as offered or provided in a EU Member State other than the Member State of affiliation. The rather unfortunate term Member State of affiliation obviously also refers to states where healthcare systems are not based on insurance. With respect to the scope of guaranteed healthcare, article 16 of the preamble to the Directive specifies that its provisions should cover not only the situation where the patient is provided with healthcare in a Member State other than the Member State of affiliation, but also the prescription, dispensation and provision of medicinal products and medical devices where these are provided in the context of a health service. The definition of cross-border healthcare should at the same time cover the situations both where the patient purchases such medicinal products and medical devices in a Member State other than the Member State of affiliation and where the patient purchases them in a Member State other than the Member State in which the prescription was issued. It must be emphasised that cross-border healthcare does not cover: 1) services in the field of long-term care the purpose of which is to support people in need of assistance in carrying out routine, everyday tasks, 2) allocation of and access to organs for the purpose of organ transplants, 3) public vaccination programmes against infectious diseases which are exclusively aimed at protecting the health of the population on the territory of a European Union Member State and which are subject to specific planning and implementation measures, except for programmes carried out under cooperation with Member States in terms of healthcare (European Parliament and the Council, 2011, Art. 1(3)). The solutions in terms of the principles of financing cross-border healthcare are of fundamental importance here. In general, these principles provide that a person interested in obtaining a specific healthcare benefit in a country other than his home EU Member State pays for it with his own money and then, on the basis of an invoice issued by the benefit provider in the country of treatment, the Member State of affiliation reimburses the costs incurred by this person, provided that the healthcare was within the scope of the benefits this person is entitled to in this country. However, it must be observed that the costs of cross-border healthcare are reimbursed by the Member State of affiliation up to the level at which such benefits would be covered by this country

235

if identical healthcare were provided on its territory and in an amount not exceeding the actual value of the healthcare provided. Generally, the Member State of affiliation may not make the reimbursement of the costs of crossborder healthcare dependent on prior authorisation, except for the cases specified in Article 8 paragraph 2 of the above Directive. As specified there, healthcare that may be subject to prior authorisation is limited to healthcare which: 1) is made subject to planning requirements with the goal of ensuring sufficient and permanent access to a balanced range of high-quality treatment in the Member State concerned or to the wish to control costs and avoid, as far as possible, any waste of financial, technical and human resources and: a) involves overnight hospital accommodation of the patient in question for at least one night; or b) requires use of highly specialised medical infrastructure or medical equipment; 2) involves treatments presenting a particular risk for the patient or the population; 3) is provided by a healthcare provider that, on a case-by-case basis, could give rise to serious and specific concerns relating to the quality or safety of the care, with the exception of healthcare which is subject to Union legislation ensuring a minimum level of safety and quality throughout the Union. This means that in other cases, cross-border healthcare benefits should be available without the need for the interested person to obtain prior authorisation, which, in comparison with the coordination solutions presented above, constitutes a major change to the benefit of the citizens of European Union Member States. It should only be noted that the above catalogue of the types of healthcare for which prior authorisation may be required is a source of certain controversies. While the necessity of prior authorisation in the cases specified in point 1 is not a source of major reservations, due to its justification with planning needs and referring to the rulings of the European Court of Justice invoked in articles 12, 40, and 41 of the preamble to Directive 2011/24/EU, the treatment presenting particular risk for the patient or the population gives rise to the question of what treatment could result in such risk. This may mean combating infectious diseases and epidemics, but in fact, it is not explained anywhere. In turn, with respect to the requirement for prior authorisation in the case of healthcare provided by healthcare providers, which in particular cases may give rise to serious doubts related to the quality and safety of such healthcare, there is the question of the criteria, source, and credibility of the evaluation by a given healthcare provider. Apart from the obligation to reimburse the costs of the benefits provided, the Member State of affiliation is also obligated to provide information on: patients rights and entitlem ents in that Member State relating to receiving cross-border healthcare, in particular as regards the terms and conditions for reimbursement of its costs; access to the same medical follow-up as would have been ensured on its territory if the patient has received cross-border healthcare and medical follow-up proves necessary; at least one copy of medical documentation or remote access to such documentation for patients that seek to receive or do receive cross-border healthcare. The responsibilities of the Member State in which treatment takes place in terms of crossborder healthcare in the European Union are much broader. Pursuant to Article 4 of Directive 2011/24/EU, the Member State in which treatment takes place is to ensure that: 1) healthcare providers provide relevant information to help individual patients make an informed choice in terms of cross-border healthcare and provide clear invoices and clear information on prices; 2) there are transparent complaints procedures and mechanisms in place for patients; 3) there are systems of professional liability insurance, or a guarantee that is equivalent in its purpose; 4) the fundamental right to privacy with respect to the processing of personal data is protected in accordance with European Union law; 5) patients who have received treatment are entitled to a written or electronic medical record of such treatment, and access to at least a copy of this record. Furthermore, the responsibilities of the Member State in which treatment takes place towards patients from other European Union Member States also include applying the principle of nondiscrimination with regard to nationality and ensuring that healthcare providers on their territory apply the same scale of fees for healthcare for patients from other Member States as for domestic patients in a comparable medical situation, or that they charge a price calculated according to objective, non-discriminatory criteria, if there is no comparable price for domestic patients.

236

4. Conclusions Evaluating the solutions in terms of cross-border healthcare in the EU, as presented above, from the perspective of the patients, it must be noted that their cross-border mobility can be achieved, it seems, mainly with respect to primary healthcare, and primarily in border areas. With respect to specialist treatment, in particular hospital treatment, the above planning requirements ensure that it will be necessary to obtain the authorisation of the organiser of the national system (the competent institution) to use benefits outside of this system, i.e. in another EU Member State. Recognition by all European Union Member States of prescriptions issued for medicinal products in another Union Member State (Article 11 of Directive 2011/24/EU), meaning that they may be dispensed in a Member State of the patients choice, may be of importance. The initiative on developing European reference networks (which specialist healthcare centres from all over the European Union may join in order to facilitate patients acces s to the most specialised healthcare), cooperation in developing a common evaluation system for medical technologies, and boosting the spread of information and communication technologies across EU Member States healthcare (ehealth) (Nakajiama, 2012, p. 47), should also be recognised. In the case of e-health, particular importance is attached to issues related to remote reading of diagnostic images, medical consultations, monitoring chronic diseases, and coordinating the activities of various entities in order to ensure integrated medical services. There is no doubt that in order to carry out the above undertakings, the use of GIS instruments will be necessary. These instruments will also be necessary for EU Member States to fulfil their obligations related to the functioning of national healthcare systems (Koczur, 2002, p. 382 et seq). It also must be emphasised that it is the country where the benefits were provided (the Member State in which treatment takes place) that is responsible for the safety and quality of cross-border healthcare benefits, and patients taking advantage of such benefits should know how to pursue compensation and damages if such compensation or damages are justified. 5. References
1.

Administrative Committee for the Coordination of Social Insurance Systems (2010), Decision of 12 June 2009 specifying benefits covered by Art. 19(1) and Art. 27(1) of Regulation (EC) no. 883/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council and Art. 25(A)(3) of Regulation (EC) no. 987/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council. Official Journal of European union C 106 of 24 April 2010. Cremers, J. (2010), Coordination of National Social Security in the EU, AIAS, Amsterdam. European Parliament and the Council (2004), Regulation No 883/2004 of 29 April 2004 on the coordination of social security systems. Official Journal of the European Union L 166 of 30 April 2004. European Parliament and the Council (2009), Regulation No 987/2009 of 16 September 2009 laying down the procedure for implementing Regulation (EC) No. 883/2004 on the coordination of social security systems. Official Journal of the European Union L 284 of 30 October 2009. European Parliament and the Council (2011), Directive No 2011/24/UE of 9 march 2011 on the application of patients rights in cross-border healthcare. Official Journal of the European Union L 88/45. Dzienisiuk, D. (2009), Realizacja wiadcze opieki zdrowotnej w innym pastwie czonkowskim Unii Europejskiej, in Rczaszek, A. and Koczur, W. (Eds), Polityka spoeczna w procesie integracji Europejskiej. Przegld problemw, AE in Katowice, Katowice. Gevers, S. (2004), The Right to Heath Care, European Journal of Health Law, No 11. Koczur, W. (2012), Zabezpieczenie spoeczne. Zarys problematyki, University of Economics in Katowice, Katowice. Koczur, W. (2002), The Systems of Area-Related Information in Public Health Insurance in Poland, in Kerekovi D. (Ed.), GIS Odyssey 2002. Geographical Information Systems. International Conference and Exhibition Proceedings, GIS Forum Croatia, Zagreb.

2. 3.

4.

5.

6.

7. 8. 9.

237

10.

Koczur, W. and Rubel, K. (2011), Wsplnotowa koordynacja zabezpieczenia spoecznego, in Szpor, G. (Ed.), System ubezpiecze spoecznych. Zagadnienia podstawowe, LexisNexis, Warszawa. Lunt, N., Smith, S., Exworthy, M., Green, S., Horsfall, D., Mannion R. (2011), Medical Tourism: Treatments, Markets and Health System Implications: A Scoping Review , OECD, Paris. Nakajiama, I. (2012), Cross-Border Medical Care and Telemedicine, International Journal of E-Health and Medical Communications, No 1-3. Rosenmller, M., McKee, M., Baeten, R. (2006), Patient Mobility in the European Union: Learning from Experience, European Observatory on Health Systems and Policies, Copenhagen. The Gallup Organization (2007), Cross Border Health Services in the EU. Analytical Report, The Gallup Organization, Flash EB nr 210. Vassiliou, A. (2008), Proposal for a Directive on the Application of Patients Right in Cross Order Healthcare, European Commission, Brussels. Wismar, M., Palm, W., Figueras, J., Ernst, K., van Ginneken, E. (Eds.), (2008), Cross Border Health Care in the European Union. Mapping and Analysing Practices and Policies , European Observatory on Health Systems and Policies, Copenhagen.

11. 12. 13.

14. 15. 16.

238

PRESENTATION OF 20 YEARS OF CROATIAN-POLISH GIS COOPERATION BASED ON THE WEBSITE www.gis.us.edu.pl

Magorzata Gajos, Ph. D.
Faculty of Computer Science and Materials Science University of Silesia in Katowice Sosnowiec, Poland Corresponding author, e-mail: malgorzata.gajos@us.edu.pl

Sebastian Stach, Ph.D.

Faculty of Computer Science and Materials Science University of Silesia in Katowice Sosnowiec, Poland e-mail: sebastian.stach@us.edu.pl Abstract This article describes the website www.gis.us.edu.pl which has been designed to present achievements of twenty years (1994-2013) Croatian-Polish cooperation in the range of Geographical Information Systems (GIS). The cooperation features events such as conferences, exhibitions, workshops, seminars, lectures, which are held alternately in Croatia and Poland. Moreover publication activity will be presented. All articles contained in previously printed conference books will be available on-line and free of charge.

Keywords: GIS Croatian-Polish cooperation, GIS conferences, GIS publications.

1. Introduction The growth of Geographical Information Systems (GIS) have been very rapid in recent years. There are numerous conferences dedicated to GIS all over the world. One of them is the international conference conducted mainly under the Croatian-Polish cooperation. The cooperation began in 1993 and the first conference was held in 1994. The organization of each conference was documented on the pages of the organizers, e.g.: http://gis2003.us.edu.pl; http://www.gispolonia.us.edu.pl/; http://www.izor.hr/. More extensive documentation is presented on the SILGIS Associations website http://www.silgis.us.edu.pl/index.php/en/ in a form of an invitation to the current conference, the conferences list, list of publications, galleries. However, the conference has not had its own website so far. The purpose of the proposed website www.gis.us.edu.pl is the publication of the conferences achievements on-line. 2. Current GIS conference On the homepage (Figure 1) authors and GIS enthusiasts will find all necessary information and news about current conference edition. This year organizers are pleased to invite for 20 th international conference and exhibition about Geographical Information Systems (GIS), GIS Odyssey 2013, which is organised within Croatian-Polish cooperation. The current year is the twenty anniversary of Croatian-Polish cooperation in GIS development. Furthermore this is also a year of Croatian access to European Union. Welcome page contains an invitation to the conference and presentation of the history of twenty conferences. Menu of subpage includes: Announcement, Conference committees, Main conference topics, Authors guide, Contact persons, Download (conference forms).

239

Figure 1. Subpage - GIS Odyssey 2013 conference. Source: www.gis.us.edu.pl 3. Past GIS conferences and publications The subpage Past GIS Conferences (Figure 2) presents nineteen previous conferences organized between 1994 and 2012. A description of each conference includes the following data: the name of the conference, the place and the date of the conference, organizers, a bibliographic description of the conference publication.

Figure 2. Subpage a list of past GIS conferences. Source: www.gis.us.edu.pl

240

19th conference GIS Odyssey 2012: International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS Odyssey 2012. Croatia and Bosnia and Hercegovina: Metkovi, Neretva, Mostar & Meugorje, 3-7 September 2012. HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia; Hydrographic Institute of the Republic of Croatia; Institute of Oceanography and Fisheries, Croatia; University of Silesia, Poland; SILGIS Association, Poland; Cardinal Stefan Wyszyski University, Poland. Publication: GIS for Geoscientists. Eds. D. Kerekovi, R. rbek. Zagreb: Croatian Information Technology Association - GIS Forum, University of Silesia, 2012. 18th conference GIS Odyssey 2011: International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS Odyssey 2011. Croatia: Lovran, Kvarner & Istria, 5-9 September 2011. HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia; Institute of Oceanography and Fisheries, Croatia; University of Silesia, Poland; SILGIS Association, Poland; Cardinal Stefan Wyszyski University, Poland. Publication: The Future with GIS. Eds. D. Kerekovi, R. rbek. Zagreb: Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, University of Silesia, 2011. 17th conference GIS Odyssey 2010: International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS Odyssey 2010. Croatia: Brijuni, Istra & Pula, 3-7 September 2010. HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia; Hydrographic Institute of the Republic of Croatia; Institute of Oceanography and Fisheries, Croatia; University of Silesia, Poland - Faculty of Computer Science and Materials Science, Faculty of Earth Sciences; SILGIS Association, Poland; Cardinal Stefan Wyszyski University, Poland. Publication: Space, Heritage & Future. Ed. D. Kerekovi. Zagreb: Croatian Information Technology Association - GIS Forum, University of Silesia, 2010. 16th conference GIS Odyssey 2009: International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS Odyssey 2009. Croatia: Plitvice, Lika & Zadar, 7-11 September 2009. HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia; Hydrographic Institute of the Republic of Croatia; Institute of Oceanography and Fisheries, Croatia; University of Silesia, Poland; SILGIS Association, Poland; Cardinal Stefan Wyszyski University, Poland. Publication: Time, GIS & Future. Ed. D. Kerekovi. Zagreb: Croatian Information Technology Association - GIS Forum, University of Silesia, 2009. 15th conference GIS Polonia 2008: International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS Polonia 2008. Poland: Zakopane & Krakw, 8-12 September 2008. University of Silesia, Poland; SILGIS Association Poland; Institute of Meteorology and Water Management - Krakw, Poland; HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia; Cardinal Stefan Wyszyski University, Poland; Hydrographic Institute of the Republic of Croatia; Institute of Oceanography and Fisheries, Croatia; Katowice Institute of Information Technologies, Poland; Scientific Network Geoinformation Systems, Poland. Publications: Geoinformation Challenges. Eds. M. Gajos, M. Stybliska. Sosnowiec: University of Silesia, Croatian Information Technology Association - GIS Forum, SILGIS Association, 2008; Annals of Geomatics 2008, vol. VI, no 1 and 2. Warsaw. Repozytorium Geomatyki (Repository of Geomatics), http://repozytorium.ptip.org.pl/search.php?formType=quickSearch&showQuery=0&showLinks=1 &quickSearchSelector=year&quickSearchName=2008. 14th conference GIS Odyssey 2007: International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS Odyssey 2007. Croataia: ibenik, Split, Trogir & Dalmatian Inland Vrlika, Sinj, 3-7 September 2007. HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia; Hydrographic Institute of the Republic of Croatia; Institute of Oceanography and Fisheries, Croatia; University of Silesia, Poland; SILGIS Association, Poland. Publication: Richness and Diversity of GIS. Ed. D. Kerekovi. Z agreb: Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, University of Silesia, 2007. 13th conference GIS Odyssey 2006: International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS Odyssey 2006. Croataia: ibenik, Split, Krka & Dalmat ian islands, 4-8 September 2006. HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia; Hydrographic Institute of the Republic of Croatia; Institute of Oceanography and Fisheries, Croatia; University of Silesia, Poland; SILGIS Association, Poland. Publication: GIS Applications and Development. Ed. D. Kerekovi. Zagreb: Croatian Information Technology Association - GIS Forum, University of Silesia, 2006. 12th conference GIS Odyssey 2005: International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS Odyssey 2005. Croatia: Opatija, Pula & Istria, 5-9 September 2005. HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia; Hydrographic Institute of the Republic of Croatia; Institute of Oceanography and Fisheries, Croatia; University of Silesia, Poland. Publication: Geographic Information Systems in Research & Practice. II nd Part. Ed. D. Kerekovi. Zagreb: Croatian Information Technology Association - GIS Forum, University of Silesia, 2005. 11th conference GIS Odyssey 2004: International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS Odyssey 2004. Croatia: Trogir, Kornati, Hvar, 30 August - 3 September 2004. HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia; Hydrographic Institute of the Republic of Croatia;

241

Institute of Oceanography and Fisheries, Croatia; University of Silesia, Poland. Publication: Geographical Information Systems in Research & Practice. Ed. D. Kerekovi. Zagreb: Croatian Information Technology Association - GIS Forum, University of Silesia, 2004. 10th conference GIS Silesia 2003: International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS SILESIA 2003. Poland: Katowice, Sosnowiec, Bdzin, Rudy Wielkie, Zoty Potok, Ojcw, 22-26 September 2003. University of Silesia, Poland; HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia; SILGIS Association, Poland. Publications: Geographical Information Systems. Interdisciplinary Aspects. Eds. M. Gajos, U. Myga-Pitek. Sosnowiec-Zagreb: University of Silesia, Croatian Information Technology Association - GIS Forum, SILGIS Association, 2003; Quick Reference Guide. International Conference and Exhibition GIS Silesia 2003, 22-26 September 2003. Eds. M. Gajos, A. Michalski, U. Myga-Pitek, M. Stybliska. Sosnowiec: University of Silesia, SILGIS Association, 2003. 9th conference GIS Odyssey 2002: International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS Odyssey 2002. Croatia: Split, Trogir, Korula, Mljet, Dubrownik, 2 -6 September 2002. HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia; University of Zagreb, Croatia; University of Silesia, Poland. Publication: Geographical Information Systems. International Conference and Exhibition GIS Odyssey 2002. Proceedings. Ed. D. Kerekovi. Croatia: Croatian Info rmation Technology Association - GIS Forum, University of Silesia, University of Zagreb, University of J. J. Strossmayer in Osijek, Warsaw University of Technology, 2002. 8th conference GIS Polonia 2001: International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS Polonia 2001. Poland: Warsaw, 15-17 October 2001. Warsaw University of Technology, Poland; University of Silesia, Poland; University of Zagreb, Croatia; HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia. Geographical Information Systems. International Conference GIS Polonia 2001. Proceedings. Eds. D. Kerekovi, E. Nowak. Croatia: C roatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, Warsaw University of Technology, University of Silesia, University of Zagreb, 2001. 7th conference GIS Croatia 2000: International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS Croatia 2000. Croatia: Zagreb, Osijek, Lonjsko Polje, 27-29 September 2000. HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia. Publication: Geographical Information Systems. International Conference and Exhibition GIS Croatia 2000. Proceedings. Ed. D. Kerekovi. Croatia: Hrvatski Informatiki Zbor - GIS Forum, INA-industrija nafte d. d. Zagreb, 2000. 6th conference SIMNM 1999: International scientific conference and exhibition: Spatial Information Management in the New Millennium (Zarzdzanie Informacj Przestrzenn w Nowym Tysicleciu). Poland: Krakw,15-17 November 1999. AGH University of Science and Technology in Cracow, Poland; Agricultural University of Cracow, Poland; Silesian University of Technology, Poland; University of York, Great Britain, University of J.J. Strossmayer in Osijek, Croatia; University of Silesia, Poland; Institute of Spatial and Cadastral Systems in Gliwice, Poland; SILGIS Center Association, Poland; HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia. Publication: Spatial Information Management in the New Millennium (Zarzdzanie Informacj Przestrzenn w Nowym Tysicleciu). Red. G. Szpor, D. Kerekovi. Katowice: Wydzia Techniki Uniwersytetu lskiego, Stowarzyszenie SILGIS Center, 1999. 5th conference GIS CEHM 1999: International scientific conference and exhibition: GIS in Cultural and Environmental Heritage Management. Great Britain: York, 5-7 May 1999. The University of York, Great Britain; The Unipost-War Reconstruction & Development Unit (PRDU), Great Britain; INA Croatia. Publication: GIS in Cultural and Environmental Heritage Management. An International Workshop and Exhibition. Proceedings. York: The University of York, 1999. 4th conference PPD 1998: International scientific conference and exhibition: Przetwarzanie i ochrona danych (Processing and Protection of Data). Pol and: Ustro, 2-4 December 1998. University of Silesia - Faculty of Engineering, Poland; SILGIS Center Association, Poland; Union of Communes of The Upper Silesia and North Moravia. Publication: Przetwarzanie i ochrona danych (Processing and Protection of Data). Ed. G. Szpor. Katowice: Wydzia Techniki Uniwersytetu lskiego Faculty of Engineering of University of Silesia), Stowarzyszenie SILGIS Center (SILGIS Center Association), 1998. 3rd conference GIS Croatia 1998: International Geographic Information Systems Conference and Exhibition GIS Croatia 1998. Croatia: Osijek, 6-8 October 1998. HIZ - GIS Forum, Croatia. Publication: International Geographic Information Systems Exhibition and Conference GIS Croatia 1998. Proceedings. Croatia: Croatian Information Technology Association - GIS Forum, The University of York, University of J. J. Strossmayer in Osijek, SILGIS Center Association, 1998. 2nd conference FIL 1997: International scientific conference: Wolno informacji i jej granice (Freedom of Information and its Limits). Poland: Katowice, Ustro, 27-28 November 1997. University of Silesia - Faculty of Engineering, Poland; SILGIS Center Association, Poland; Konrad

242

Adenauer Foundation, Poland; Walerian Paka Centre of Education of Territorial Administration Poland. Publication: Wolno informacji i jej granice. (Freedom of Information and its Limits). Katowice: SILGIS Center Association, 1997. 1st conference SIS 1994: International scientific conference: Systemy Informacji Przestrzennej GIS / LIS w gminie i regionie (Spatial Information Systems GIS/LIS in Commune and Region). Poland: Szczyrk, 12-14 September 1994. The Upper Silesian Centre of Spatial Information, Poland; SILGIS Center Association, Poland; Foundation of Development of Local Democracy, Poland. Publications: Informacja i informatyka w administracji publicznej (Information and Information Technology in Public Administration). Vol. II. Ed. A. T. Jankowski. Katowice: SILGIS Center Association, 1994; Stan prawny informacji o przestrzeni (Legal Status of Spatial Information). Part V. Katowice: SILGIS Center Association, 1994. Choosing a position from the list of conferences e.g. 19. GIS Odyssey 2012 enables us to see information about the conference and the conference edition publication. On the left side, there is the logo of the conference. If the conference has no logo, the logo of a main organizer of the conference is displayed. A cover of a conference publication and a list of subject categories, which are used to classify articles, are presented below the conference description. For example, there are the following categories for the book published in 2012 "GIS for Geoscientists": The modern geodesy, cadastre and cartography, See and water management, Cultural and natural heritage, Ecology, Economics and regional development, The state and municipal projects, Informatics, law & communication, International cooperation (Figure 3). Each category contains a number of articles classified in the category.

Figure 3. Subpage a description of a conference and a publication. Subject categories of articles. Source: www.gis.us.edu.pl After selecting a category, a list of articles in the category displays (Figure 4). The following information are contained: the title of the article, the note about the author (a name, an affiliation, an e-mail) and a link to the full text of the article. The abstract appears after choosing the title (Figure 5). This subpage contains information about the author and a link to the full text of the article as well.

243

Figure 4. Subpage a list of articles in the chosen category. Source: www.gis.us.edu.pl

Figure 5. Subpage an abstract of the chosen article. Source: www.gis.us.edu.pl

4.

GIS Bibliography 1994-2013

The website contains a subpage with the book GIS Bibliography. Polish-Croatian Cooperation 1994-2013 in a pdf form as well (Figure 6). The book presents the bibliography of a body of publications, which is the result of 20 international Geographical Information Systems (GIS)

244

conferences organized during 20 years (1994-2013) of cooperation, mainly between Polish and Croatian experts and institutions . Joint international research and publications in the area of geoinformation and GIS are described. The bibliography is presented by subject. An index of authors is created along with bibliographic descriptions.

Figure 6. Subpage GIS Bibliography 1994-2013. Source: www.gis.us.edu.pl 5. Conclusions The website www.gis.us.edu.pl is under construction at present. The website project described in this paper will be supplemented and modified. The objective is to provide a collection of e-books documenting the achievements of international GIS conferences organized mainly under CroatianPolish cooperation. It is essential to emphasize that each article will be available as separate item, not as a part of a whole pdf book. From 1994 to 2012, the GIS books have published over 700 articles. References (chronological list) 1. Kerekovi, D., rbek, R. (Eds.) (2012), GIS for Geoscientists, Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, University of Silesia, Zagreb. 2. Kerekovi, D., rbek, R. (Eds.) (2011), The Future with GIS, Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, University of Silesia, Zagreb. 3. Kerekovi, D. (Ed.), (2010), Space, Heritage & Future, Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, University of Silesia, Zagreb. 4. Kerekovi, D. (Ed.) (2009), Time, GIS & Future, Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, University of Silesia, Zagreb. 5. Gajos, M., Stybliska, M. (Eds.) (2008), Geoinformation Challenges, University of Silesia, Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, SILGIS Association, Sosnowiec.

245

6. Annals of Geomatics 2008, vol. VI, no 1 and 2. Warsaw. Repozytorium Geomatyki (Repository of Geomatics), available at: http://repozytorium.ptip.org.pl/search.php?formType=quickSearch&showQuery=0&showLinks= 1&quickSearchSelector=year&quickSearchName=2008 (accessed 1 July 2013). 7. Kerekovi, D. (Ed.) (2007), Richness and Diversity of GIS, Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, University of Silesia, Zagreb. 8. Kerekovi, D. (Ed.) (2006), GIS Applications and Development, Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, University of Silesia, Zagreb. 9. Kerekovi, D. (Ed.) (2005), Geographic Information Systems in Research & Practice. II nd Part , Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, University of Silesia, Zagreb. 10. Kerekovi, D. (Ed.) (2004), Geographical Information Systems in Research & Practice , Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, University of Silesia, Zagreb. 11. Gajos, M., Michalski, A., Myga-Pitek, U., Stybliska, M. (Eds.) (2003), Quick Reference Guide. International Conference and Exhibition GIS Silesia 2003, 22-26 September 2003, University of Silesia, SILGIS Association, Sosnowiec. 12. Gajos, M., Myga-Pitek, U. (Eds.) (2003), Geographical Information Systems. Interdisciplinary Aspects,: University of Silesia, Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, SILGIS Association, Sosnowiec-Zagreb. 13. Kerekovi, D. (Ed.) (2002), Geographical Information Systems. International Conference and Exhibition GIS Odyssey 2002. Proceedings, Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, University of Silesia, University of Zagreb, University of J. J. Strossmayer in Osijek, Warsaw University of Technology, Croatia. 14. Kerekovi, D., Nowak, E. (Eds.) (2001), Geographical Infornation Systems. International Conference GIS Polonia 2001. Proceedings, Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, Warsaw University of Technology, University of Silesia, University of Zagreb, Croatia. 15. Kerekovi, D. (Ed.) (2000), Geographical Information Systems. International Conference and Exhibition GIS Croatia 2000. Proceedings, Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, INA-industrija nafte d. d. Zagreb, Croatia. 16. Szpor, G., Kerekovi, D. (Eds.) (1999), Spatial Information Management in the New Millennium , Faculty of Engineering of University of Silesia, SILGIS Center Association, Katowice. 17. GIS in Cultural and Environmental Heritage Management. An International Workshop and Exhibition. Proceedings (1999), The University of York, York. 18. Szpor, G. (Ed.) (1998), Przetwarzanie i ochrona danych ((Processing and Protection of Data) , Faculty of Engineering of University of Silesia, SILGIS Center Association, Katowice. 19. International Geographic Information Systems Exhibition and Conference GIS Croatia 1998 . Proceedings (1998), Croatian Information Technology Association GIS Forum, The University of York, University of J. J. Strossmayer in Osijek, SILGIS Center Association, Croatia. 20. Wolno informacji i jej granice. (Freedom of Information and its Limits) (1997), SILGIS Center Association, Katowice. 21. Jankowski, A. T. (Ed.) (1994), Informacja i informatyka w administracji publicznej (Information and Information Technology in Public Administration). Vol. II , SILGIS Center Association, Katowice. 22. Stan prawny informacji o przestrzeni (Legal Status of Spatial Information). Part V (1994), SILGIS Center Association, Katowice.

246